Sex & Character

Author's Preface
This book is an attempt to place the relations of Sex in a new and decisive
light. It is an attempt not to collect the greatest possible number of distinguishing
characters, or to arrange into a system all the results of scientific measuring
and experiment, but to refer to a single principle the whole contrast between
man and woman. In this respect the book differs from all other works on the
same subject. It does not linger over this or that detail, but presses on to
its ultimate goal; it does not heap investigation on investigation, but combines
the psychical differences between the sexes into a system; it deals not with
women, but with woman. It sets out, indeed, from the most common and obvious
facts, but intends to reach a single, concrete principle. This is not "inductive
metaphysics"; it is gradual approach to the heart of psychology.
The investigation is not of details, but of principles; it does not despise
the laboratory, although the help of the laboratory, with regard to the deeper
problems, is limited as compared with the results of introspective analysis.
The artist does not despise experimental results; on the contrary, he regards
it as a duty to gain experience; but for him the collection of experimental
knowledge is merely a starting-point for self- exploration, and in art self-exploration
is exploration of the world.
The psychology used in this exposition is purely philosophical, although its
characteristic method, justified by the subject, is to set out from the most
trivial details of experience. The task of the philosopher differs from that
of the artist in one important respect. The one deals in symbols, the other
in ideas. Art and philosophy stand to one another as expression to meaning.
The artist has breathed in the world to breathe it out again; the philosopher
has the world outside him and he has to absorb it.
There is always something pretentious in theory; and the real meaning - which
in a work of art is Nature herself and in a philosophical system is a much condensed
generalisation, a thesis going to the root of the matter and proving itself
- appears to strike against us harshly, almost offensively. Where my exposition
is anti-feminine, and that is nearly everywhere, men themselves will receive
it with little heartiness or conviction; their sexual egoism makes them prefer
to see woman as they would like to have her, as they would like her to be.
I need not say that I am prepared for the answer women will have to the judgment
I have passed on their sex. My investigation, indeed, turns against man in the
end, and although in a deeper sense than the advocates of women's rights could
anticipate, assigns to man the heaviest and most real blame. But this will help
me little and is of such a nature that it cannot in the smallest way rehabilitate
me in the minds of women.
The analysis, however, goes further than the assignment of blame; it rises beyond
simple and superficial phenomena to heights from which there opens not only
a view into the nature of woman and its meaning in the universe, but also the
relation to mankind and to the ultimate and most lofty problems. A definite
relation to the problem of Culture is attained, and we reach the part to be
played by woman in the sphere of ideal aims. There, also, where the problems
of Culture and of Mankind coincide, I try not merely to explain but to assign
values, for, indeed, in that region explanation and valuation are identical.
The philosophical reader may take it amiss to find a treatment of the loftiest
and ultimate problems coinciding with the investigation of a special problem
of no great dignity; I share with him this distaste. I may say, however, that
I have treated throughout the contrast between the sexes as the starting-point
rather than the goal of my research. The investigation has yielded a harvest
rich in its bearing on the fundamental problems of logic and their relations
to the axioms of thought, on the theory of aesthetics, of love, and of the beautiful
and the good, and on problems such as individuality and morality and their relations,
on the phenomena of genius, the craving for immortality, and Hebraism. Naturally
these comprehensive interrelations aid this special problem, for, as it is considered
from so many points of view, its scope enlarges. And if in this wider sense
it be proved that culture can give only the smallest hope for the nature of
woman, if the final results are a depreciation, even a negation of womanhood,
there will be no attempt in this to destroy what exists, to humble what has
a value of its own. Horror of my own deed would overtake me were I here only
destructive and had I left only a clean sheet. Perhaps the affirmations in my
book are less articulate, but he that has ears to hear will hear them.
This treatise falls into two parts, the first biological- psychological, the
second logical-philosophical. It may be objected that I should have done better
to make two books, the one treating of purely physical science, the other introspective.
It was necessary to be done with biology before turning to psychology. The second
part treats of certain psychical problems in a fashion totally different from
the method of any contemporary naturalist, and for that reason I think that
the removal of the first part of the book would have been at some risk to many
readers. Moreover, the first part of the book challenges an attention and criticism
from natural science, possible in a few places only in the second part, which
is chiefly introspective. Because the second part starts from a conception of
the universe that is anti-positivistic, many will think it unscientific (although
there is given a strong proof against Positivism). For the present I must be
content with the conviction that I have rendered its due to Biology, and that
I have established an enduring position for non-biological, non- physiological
psychology.
My investigation may be objected to as in certain points not being supported
by enough proof, but I see little force in such an objection. For in these matters
what can "proof" mean? I am not dealing with mathematics or with the
theory of cognition (except with the latter in two cases); I am dealing with
empirical knowledge, and in that one can do no more than point to what exists;
in this region proof means no more than the agreement of new experience with
old experience, and it is much the same whether the new phenomena have been
produced experimentally by men, or have come straight from the creative hand
of nature. Of such latter proofs my book contains many.
Finally, I should like to say that my book, if I may be allowed to judge it,
is for the most part not of a quality to be understood and absorbed at the first
glance. I point out this myself, to guide and protect the reader.
The less I found myself able in both parts of the book (and especially in the
second) to confirm what now passes for knowledge, the more anxious I have been
to point out coincidences where I found myself in agreement with what has already
been known and said.
FIRST OR PREPARATORY PART
SEXUAL COMPLEXITY
Introduction
All thought begins with conceptions to a certain extent generalised, and thence is developed in two directions. On the one hand, generalisations become wider and wider, binding together by common properties a larger and larger number of phenomena, and so embracing a wider field of the world of facts. On the other hand, thought approaches more closely the meeting- point of all conceptions, the individual, the concrete complex unit towards which we approach only by thinking in an ever- narrowing circle, and by continually being able to add new specific and differentiating attributes to the general idea, "thing," or "something." It was known that fishes formed a class of the animal kingdom distinct from mammals, birds, or invertebrates, long before it was recognised on the one hand that fishes might be bony or cartilaginous, or on the other that fishes, birds and mammals composed a group differing from the invertebrates by many common characters.
The self-assertion of the mind over the world of facts in all its complexity
of innumerable resemblances and differences has been compared with the rule
of the struggle for existence among living beings. Our conceptions stand between
us and reality. It is only step by step that we can control them. As in the
case of a madman, we may first have to throw a net over the whole body so that
some limit may be set to his struggles; and only after the whole has been thus
secured, is it possible to attend to the proper restraint of each limb.
Two general conceptions have come down to us from primitive mankind, and from
the earliest times have held our mental processes in their leash. Many a time
these conceptions have undergone trivial corrections; they have been sent to
the workshop and patched in head and limbs; they have been lopped and added
to, expanded here, contracted there, as when new needs pierce through and through
an old law of suffrage, bursting bond after bond. None the less, in spite of
all amendment and alteration, we have still to reckon with the primitive conceptions,
male and female.
It is true that among those we call women are some who are meagre, narrow-hipped,
angular, muscular, energetic, highly mentalised; there are "women"
with short hair and deep voices, just as there are "men" who are beardless
and gossiping. We know, in fact, that there are unwomanly women, man-like women,
and unmanly, womanish, woman-like men. We assign sex to human beings from their
birth on one character only, and so come to add contradictory ideas to our conceptions.
Such a course is illogical.
In private conversation or in society, in scientific or general meetings, we
have all taken part in frothy discussions on "Man and Woman," or on
the "Emancipation of Women." There is a pitiful monotony in the fashion
according to which, on such occasions, "men" and "women"
have been treated as if, like red and white balls, they were alike in all respects
save colour. In no case has the discussion been confined to an individual case,
and as every one had different individuals in their mind, a real agreement was
impossible. As people meant differing things by the same words, there was a
complete disharmony between language and ideas. Is it really the case that all
women and men are marked off sharply from each other, the women, on the one
hand, alike in all points, the men on the other? It is certainly the case that
all previous treatment of the sexual differences, perhaps unconsciously, has
implied this view. And yet nowhere else in nature is there such a yawning discontinuity.
There are transitional forms between the metals and non-metals, between chemical
combinations and mixtures, between animals and plants, between phanerogams and
cryptogams, and between reptiles and birds. It is only in obedience to the most
general, practical demand for a superficial view that we classify, make sharp
divisions, pick out a single tune from the continuous melody of nature. But
the old conceptions of the mind, like the customs of primitive commerce, become
foolish in a new age. From the analogies I have given, the improbability may
henceforward be taken for granted of finding in nature a sharp cleavage between
all that is masculine on the one side and all that is feminine on the other;
or that a living being is so simple in this respect that it can be put wholly
on one side or the other of the line. Matters are not so clear.
In the controversy as to the woman question, appeal has been made to the arbitration
of anatomy, in the hope that by that aid a line could be drawn between those
characters of males or females that are unalterable because inborn, and those
that are acquired. (It was a strange adventure to attempt to decide the differences
between the natural endowment of men and women on anatomical results; to suppose
that if all other investigation failed to establish the difference, the matter
could be settled by a few more grains of brain-weight on the one side.) However,
the answer of the anatomists is clear enough; whether it refer to the brain
or to any other portion of the body; absolute sexual distinctions between all
men on the one side and all women on the other do not exist. Although the skeleton
of the hand of most men is different from that of most women, yet the sex cannot
be determined with certainty either from the skeleton or from an isolated part
with its muscles, tendons, skin, blood and nerves. The same is true of the chest,
sacrum or skull. And what are we to say of the pelvis, that part of the skeleton
in which, if anywhere, striking sexual differences exist? It is almost universally
believed that in the one case the pelvis is adapted for the act of parturition,
in the other case is not so adapted. And yet the character of the pelvis cannot
be taken as an absolute criterion of sex. There are to be found, and the wayfarer
knows this as well as the anatomist, many women with narrow male-like pelves,
and many men with the broad pelves of women. Are we then to make nothing of
sexual differences? That would imply, almost, that we could not distinguish
between men and women.
From what quarter are we to seek help in our problem? The old doctrine is insufficient,
and yet we cannot make shift without it. If the received ideas do not suffice,
it must be our task to seek out new and better guides.
"Males" and "Females"
In the widest treatment of most living things, a blunt separation of them into
males and females no longer suffices for the known facts. The limitations of
these conceptions have been felt more or less by many writers. The first purpose
of this work is to make this point clear.
I agree with other authors who, in a recent treatment of the facts connected
with this subject, have taken as a starting- point what has been established
by embryology regarding the existence in human beings, plants, and animals of
an embryonic stage neutral as regards sex.
In the case of a human embryo of less than five weeks, for instance, the sex
to which it would afterwards belong cannot be recognised. In the fifth week
of foetal life processes begin which, by the end of the fifth month of pregnancy,
have turned the genital rudiments, at first alike in the sexes, into one sex
and have determined the sex of the whole organism. The details of these processes
need not be described more fully here. It can be shown that however distinctly
unisexual an adult plant, animal or human being may be, there is always a certain
persistence of the bisexual character, never a complete disappearance of the
characters of the undeveloped sex. Sexual differentiation, in fact, is never
complete. All the peculiarities of the male sex may be present in the female
in some form, however weakly developed; and so also the sexual characteristics
of the woman persist in the man, although perhaps they are not so completely
rudimentary. The characters of the other sex occur in the one sex in a vestigial
form. Thus, in the case of human beings, in which our interest is greatest,
to take an example, it will be found that the most womanly woman has a growth
of colourless hair, known as "lanugo" in the position of the male
beard; and in the most manly man there are developed under the skin of the breast,
masses of glandular tissue connected with the nipples. This condition of things
has been minutely investigated in the true genital organs and ducts, the region
called the "urino-genital tract," and in each sex there has been found
a complete but rudimentary set of parallels to the organs of the other sex.
. . . The fact is that males and females are like two substances combined in
different proportions, but with either element never wholly missing. We find,
so to speak, never either a man or a woman, but only the male condition and
the female condition. Any individual is never to be designated merely as a man
or a woman, but by a formula showing that it is a composite of male and female
characters in different proportions.
. . . The absolute conditions at the two extremes are not metaphysical abstractions
above or outside the world of experience, but their construction is necessary
as a philosophical and practical mode of describing the actual world.
A presentiment of this bisexuality of life (derived from the actual absence
of complete sexual differentiation) is very old. Traces of it may be found in
Chinese myths, but it became active in Greek thought. We may recall the mythical
personification of bisexuality in the Hermaphroditos, the narrative of Aristophanes
in the Platonic dialogue, or in later times the suggestion of a Gnostic sect
(Theophites) that primitive man was a "man-woman."
The Laws of Sexual Attraction
It has been recognised from time immemorial that, in all forms of sexually differentiated
life, there exists an attraction between males and females, between the male
and the female, the object of which is procreation. But as the male and the
female are merely abstract conceptions which never appear in the real world,
we cannot speak of sexual attraction as a simple attempt of the masculine and
the feminine to come together. The theory which I am developing must take into
account all the facts of sexual relations if it is to be complete; indeed, if
it is to be accepted instead of the older views, it must give a better interpretation
of all these sexual phenomena. My recognition of the fact that maleness and
femaleness are distributed in the living world in every possible proportion
has led me to the discovery of an unknown natural law, of a law not yet suspected
by any philosopher, a law of sexual attraction. As observations on human beings
first led me to my results, I shall begin with this side of the subject.
Every one possesses a definite, individual taste of his own with regard to the
other sex. If we compare the portrait of the women which some famous man has
been known to love, we shall nearly always find that they are all closely alike,
the similarity being most obvious in the contour (more precisely in the "figure")
or in the face, but on closer examination being found to extend to the minutest
details, ad unguem, to the finger-tips. It is precisely the same with every
one else. So, also, every girl who strongly attracts a man recalls to him the
other girls he has loved before. We see another side of the same phenomenon
when we recall how often we have said of some acquaintance or another, "I
can't imagine how that type of woman pleases him." Darwin, in the "Descent
of Man," collected many instances of the existence of this individuality
of the sexual taste amongst animals, and I shall be able to show that there
are analogous phenomena even amongst plants.
Sexual attraction is nearly always, as in the case of gravitation, reciprocal.
Where there appear to be exceptions to this rule, there is nearly always evidence
of the presence of special influences which have been capable of preventing
the direct action of the special taste, which is almost always reciprocal, or
which have left an unsatisfied craving, if the direct taste were not allowed
its play.
The common saying, "Waiting for Mr. Right," or statements such that
"So-and-so are quite unsuitable for one another," show the existence
of an obscure presentiment of the fact that every man or woman possesses certain
individual peculiarities which qualify or disqualify him or her for marriage
with any particular member of the opposite sex; and that this man cannot be
substituted for that, or this woman for the other without creating a disharmony.
It is a common personal experience that certain individuals of the opposite
sex are distasteful to us, that others leave us cold; whilst others again may
stimulate us until, at last, some one appears who seems so desirable that everything
in the world is worthless and empty compared with union with such a one. What
are the qualifications of that person? What are his or her peculiarities? If
it really be the case - and I think it is - that every male type has its female
counterpart with regard to sexual affinity, it looks as if there were some definite
law. What is this law? How does it act? "Like poles repel, unlike attract,"
was what I was told when, already armed with my own answer, I resolutely importuned
different kinds of men for a statement, and submitted instances to their power
of generalisation. The formula, no doubt, is true in a limited sense and for
a certain number of cases. But it is at once too general and too vague; it would
be applied differently by different persons, and it is incapable of being stated
in mathematical terms.
This book does not claim to state all the laws of sexual affinity, for there
are many; nor does it pretend to be able to tell every one exactly which individual
of the opposite sex will best suit his taste, for that would imply a complete
knowledge of all the laws in question. In this chapter only one of these laws
will be considered - the law which stands in organic relation to the rest of
the book. I am working at a number of other laws, but the following is that
to which I have given most investigation, and which is most elaborated. In criticising
this work, allowance must be made for the incomplete nature of the material
consequent on the novelty and difficulty of the subject.
. . . The law runs as follows: "For true sexual union it is necessary that
there come together a complete male (M) and a complete female (F), even although
in different cases the M and F are distributed between the two individuals in
different proportions."
Were a man completely male, his requisite complement would be a complete female,
and vice versa. If, however, he is composed of a definite inheritance of maleness,
and also an inheritance of femaleness (which must not be neglected), then, to
complete the individual, his maleness must be completed to make a unit; but
so also must his femaleness be completed.
If, for instance an individual was three-quarters male and one quarter female,
then the best sexual complement of that individual would be a person one quarter
male and three-quarters female.
. . . In this matter we may neglect altogether the so-called aesthetic factor,
the stimulus of beauty. For does it not frequently happen that one man is completely
captivated by a particular woman and raves about her beauty, whilst another,
who is not the sexual complement of the woman in question, cannot imagine what
his friend sees in her to admire. Without discussing the laws of aesthetics
or attempting to gather together examples of relative values, it may readily
be admitted that a man may consider a woman beautiful who, from the aesthetic
standpoint, is not merely indifferent but actually ugly, that in fact pure aesthetics
deal not with absolute, but merely with conceptions of beauty from which the
sexual factor has been eliminated.
I have myself worked out the law in, at the lowest, many hundred cases, and
I have found that the exceptions were only apparent. Almost every couple one
meets in the street furnishes a new proof. The exceptions were specially instructive,
as they not only suggested but led to the investigation of other laws of sexuality.
I myself made special investigations in the following way. I obtained a set
of photographs of aesthetically beautiful women of blameless character, each
of which was a good example of some definite proportion of femininity, and I
asked a number of my friends to inspect these and select the most beautiful.
The selection made was invariably that which I had predicted. With other male
friends, who knew on what I was engaged, I set about in another fashion. They
provided me with photographs from amongst which I was to choose the one I should
expect them to think most beautiful. Here, too, I was uniformly successful.
With others, I was able to describe most accurately their ideal of the opposite
sex, independently of any suggestions unconsciously given by them, often in
minuter detail than they had realised. Sometimes, too, I was able to point out
to them, for the first time, the qualities that repelled them in individuals
of the opposite sex, although for the most part men realise more readily the
characters that repel them than the characters that attract them.
I believe that with a little practice any one could readily acquire and exercise
this art on any circle of friends.
. . . I do not deny that my exposition of the law is somewhat dogmatical and
lacks confirmation by exact detail. But I am not so anxious to claim finished
results as to incite others to the study, the more so as the means for scientific
investigations are lacking in my own case. But even if much remains theoretical,
I hope that I shall have firmly riveted the chief beams in my edifice of theory
by showing how it explains much that hitherto has found no explanation, and
so shall have, in a fashion, proved it retrospectively by showing how much it
would explain if it were true. . . .
Homosexuality and Pederasty
The law of Sexual Attraction gives the long-sought-for explanation of sexual
inversion, of sexual inclination towards members of the same sex, whether or
no that be accompanied by aversion from members of the opposite sex.
. . . The men who are sexually attracted by men have outward marks of effeminacy,
just as women of a similar disposition to those of their own sex exhibit male
characters. That this should be so is quite intelligible if we admit the close
parallelism between body and mind, and further light is thrown upon it by the
facts explained in the second chapter of this book; the facts as to the male
or female principle not being uniformly present all over the same body, but
distributed in different amounts in different organs. In all cases of sexual
inversion, there is invariably an anatomical approximation to the opposite sex.
Such a view is directly opposed to that of those who would maintain that sexual
inversion is an acquired character, and one that has superseded normal sexual
impulses.
. . . That the rudiment of homosexuality, in however weak a form, exists in
every human being, corresponding to the greater or smaller development of the
characters of the opposite sex, is proved conclusively from the fact that in
the adolescent stage, while there is still a considerable amount of undifferentiated
sexuality, and before the internal secretions have exerted their stimulating
force, passionate attachments with a sensual side are the rule amongst boys
as well as amongst girls.
. . . There is no friendship between men that has not an element of sexuality
in it, however little accentuated it may be in the nature of the friendship,
and however painful the idea of the sexual element would be. But it is enough
to remember that there can be no friendship unless there has been some attraction
to draw the men together. Much of the affection, protection, and nepotism between
men is due to the presence of unsuspected sexual compatibility.
. . . Homosexuality has been observed amongst animals to a considerable extent.
F. Karsch has made a wide, if not complete, compilation from other authors.
Unfortunately, practically no observations were made as to the grades of maleness
or femaleness to be observed in such cases. But we may be reasonably certain
that the law holds good in the animal world. If bulls are kept apart from cows
for a considerable time, homosexual acts occur amongst them; the most female
being first sought, the others later, some perhaps never. (It is amongst cattle
that the greatest number of sexually intermediate forms have been recorded.)
This shows that the tendency was latent in them, but that at other times the
sexual demand was satisfied in normal fashion. Cattle in captivity behave precisely
as prisoners and convicts in these matters. Animals exhibit not merely onanism
(which is known to them as to human beings), but also homosexuality; and this
fact, together with the fact that sexually intermediate forms are known to occur
amongst them, I regard as strong evidence for my law of sexual attraction.
Inverted sexual attraction, then, is no exception to my law of sexual attraction,
but is merely a special case of it. An individual who is half-man, half-woman,
requires as sexual complement a being similarly equipped with a share of both
sexes in order to fulfil the requirements of the law. This explains the fact
that sexual inverts usually associate only with persons of similar character,
and rarely admit to intimacy those who are normal. The sexual attraction is
mutual, and this explains why sexual inverts so readily recognise each other.
. . . In spite of all the present-day clamour about the existence of different
rights for different individualities, there is only one law that governs mankind,
just as there is only one logic and not several logics.
. . . My theory appears to me quite incontrovertible and conclusive, and to
afford a complete explanation of the entire set of phenomena. The exposition,
however, must now face a set of facts which appear quite opposed to it, and
which seem absolutely to contradict my reference of sexual inversion to the
existence of sexually intermediate types, and my explanation of the law governing
the attraction of these types for each other. It is probably the case that my
explanation is sufficient for all female sexual inverts, but it is certainly
true that there are men with very little taint of femaleness about them who
yet exert a very strong influence on members of their own sex, a stronger influence
than that of other men who may have more femaleness - an influence which can
be exerted even on very male men, and an influence which, finally, often appears
to be much greater than the influence any woman can exert on these men. Albert
Moll is justified in saying as follows: "There exist psycho-sexual hermaphrodites
who are attracted to members of both sexes, but who in the case of each sex
appear to care only for the characters peculiar to that sex; and, on the other
hand, there are also psychosexual (?) hermaphrodites who, in the case of each
sex, are attracted, not by the characteristics peculiar to that sex, but by
those which are either sexually indifferent or even antagonistic to the sex
in question." Upon this distinction depends the difference between the
two sets of phenomena indicated in the title of this chapter - Homosexuality
and Pederasty. The distinction may be expressed as follows: The homosexualist
is that type of sexual invert who prefers very female men or very male women,
in accordance with the general law of sexual attraction. The pederast, on the
other hand, may be attracted either by very male men or by very female women,
but in the latter case only in so far as he is not pederastic. Moreover, his
inclination for the male sex is stronger than for the female sex, and is more
deeply seated in his nature. The origin of pederasty is a problem in itself
and remains unsolved by this investigation.
The Science of Character and the Science of Form
In view of the admitted close correspondence between matter and mind, we may
expect to find that the conception of sexually intermediate forms, if applied
to mental facts, will yield a rich crop of results. The existence of a female
mental type and a male mental type can readily be imagined (and the quest of
these types has been made by many investigators), but such perfect types never
occur as actual individuals, simply because in the mind, as in the body, all
sorts of sexually intermediate conditions exist. My conception will also be
of great service in helping us to discriminate between the different mental
qualities, and to throw some light into what has always been a dark corner for
psychologists - the differences between different individuals. A great step
will be made if we are able to supply graded categories for the mental diathesis
of individuals; if it shall cease to be scientific to say that the character
of an individual is merely male or female; but if we can make a measured judgment
and say that such and such an one is so many parts male and so many parts female.
Which element in any particular individual has done, said, or thought this or
the other? By making the answer to such a question possible, we shall have done
much towards the definite description of the individual, and the new method
will determine the direction of future investigation. The knowledge of the past,
which sets out from the conceptions which were really confused averages, has
been equally far from reaching the broadest truths as from searching out the
most intimate, detailed knowledge. This failure of past methods gives us hope
that the principle of sexually intermediate forms may serve as the foundation
of a scientific study of character and justifies the attempt to make of it an
illuminating principle for the psychology of individual differences. Its application
to the science of character, which, so far, has been in the hands of merely
literary authors, and is from the scientific point of view an untouched field,
is to be greeted more warmly as it is capable of being used quantitatively,
so that we venture to estimate the percentage of maleness and femaleness which
an individual possesses even in the mental qualities. The answer to this question
is not given even if we know the exact anatomical position of an organism on
the scale stretching from male to female, although as a matter of fact congruity
between bodily and mental sexuality is more common than incongruity. But we
must remember what was stated in chap. ii. as to the uneven distribution of
sexuality over the body.
The proportion of the male to the female principle in the same human being must
not be assumed to be a constant quantity. An important new conclusion must be
taken into account, a conclusion which is necessary to the right application
of the principle which clears up in a striking fashion earlier psychological
work. The fact is that every human being varies or oscillates between the maleness
and the femaleness of his constitution. In some cases these oscillations are
abnormally large, in other cases so small as to escape observation, but they
are always present, and when they are great they may even reveal themselves
in the outward aspect of the body. Like the variations in the magnetism of the
earth, these sexual oscillations are either regular or irregular. The regular
forms are sometimes minute; for instance, many men feel more male at night.
The large and regular oscillations correspond to the great divisions of organic
life to which attention is only now being directed, and they may throw light
upon many puzzling phenomena. The irregular oscillations probably depend chiefly
upon the environment, as for instance on the sexuality of surrounding human
beings. They may help to explain some curious points in the psychology of a
crowd which have not yet received sufficient attention.
In short, bi-sexuality cannot be properly observed in a single moment, but must
be studied through successive periods of time. This time-element in psychological
differences of sexuality may be regularly periodic or not. The swing towards
one pole of sexuality may be greater than the following swing to the other side.
Although theoretically possible, it seems to be extremely rare for the swing
to the male side to be exactly equal to the swing towards the female side.
. . . In the first or biological part of my work, I give little attention to
the extreme types, but devote myself to the fullest investigation of the intermediate
stages. In the second part, I shall endeavour to make as full a psychological
analysis as possible of the characters of the male and female types, and will
touch only lightly on concrete instances.
I shall first mention, without laying too much stress on them, some of the more
obvious mental characteristics of the intermediate conditions.
Womanish men are usually extremely anxious to marry, at least (I mention this
to prevent misconception) if a sufficiently brilliant opportunity offers itself.
When it is possible, they nearly always marry whilst they are still quite young.
It is especially gratifying to them to get as wives famous women, artists or
poets, or singers and actresses.
Womanish men are physically lazier than other men in proportion to the degree
of their womanishness. There are "men" who go out walking with the
sole object of displaying their faces like the faces of women, hoping that they
will be admired, after which they return contentedly home. The ancient "Narcissus"
was a prototype of such persons. These people are naturally fastidious about
the dressing of their hair, their apparel, shoes, and linen; they are concerned
as to their personal appearance at all times, and about the minutest details
of their toilet. They are conscious of every glance thrown on them by other
men, and because of the female element in them, they are coquettish in gait
and demeanour. Viragoes, on the other hand, frequently are careless about their
toilet, and even about the personal care of their bodies; they take less time
in dressing than many womanish men. The dandyism of men on the one hand, and
much of what is called the emancipation of women, are due to the increase in
the numbers of these epicene creatures, and not merely to a passing fashion.
Indeed, if one inquires why anything becomes the fashion it will be found that
there is a true cause for it.
The more femaleness a woman possesses the less will she understand a man, and
the sexual characters of a man will have the greater influence on her. This
is more than a mere application of the law of sexual attraction, as I have already
stated it. So also the more manly a man is the less will he understand women,
but the more readily be influenced by them as women. Those men who claim to
understand women are themselves very nearly women. Womanish men often know how
to treat women much better than manly men. Manly men, except in most rare cases,
learn how to deal with women only after long experience, and even then most
imperfectly.
Although I have been touching here in a most superficial way on what are no
more than tertiary sexual characters, I wish to point out an application of
my conclusions to pedagogy. I am convinced that the more these views are understood
the more certainly will they lead to an individual treatment in education. At
the present time shoe-makers, who make shoes to measure, deal more rationally
with individuals than our teachers and schoolmasters in their application of
moral principles. At present the sexually intermediate forms of individuals
(especially on the female side) are treated exactly as if they were good examples
of the ideal male or female types. There is wanted an "orthopaedic"
treatment of the soul instead of the torture caused by the application of ready-made
conventional shapes. The present system stamps out much that is original, uproots
much that is truly natural, and distorts much into artificial and unnatural
forms.
From time immemorial there have been only two systems of education; one for
those who come into the world designated by one set of characters as males,
and another for those who are similarly assumed to be females. Almost at once
the "boys" and the "girls" are dressed differently, learn
to play different games, go through different courses of instruction, the girls
being put to stitching and so forth. The intermediate individuals are placed
at a great disadvantage. And yet the instincts natural to their condition reveal
themselves quickly enough, often even before puberty. There are boys who like
to play with dolls, who learn to knit and sew with their sisters, and who are
pleased to be given girls' names. There are girls who delight in the noisier
sports of their brothers, and who make chums and playmates of them. After puberty,
there is a still stronger display of the innate differences. Manlike women wear
their hair short, affect manly dress, study, drink, smoke, are fond of mountaineering,
or devote themselves passionately to sport. Womanish men grow their hair long,
wear corsets, are experts in the toilet devices of women, and show the greatest
readiness to become friendly and intimate with them, preferring their society
to that of men.
Later on, the different laws and customs to which the so-called sexes are subjected
press them as by a vice into distinctive moulds. The proposals which should
follow from my conclusions will encounter more passive resistance, I fear, in
the case of girls than in that of boys. I must here contradict, in the most
positive fashion, a dogma that is authoritatively and widely maintained at the
present time, the idea that all women are alike, that no individuals exist amongst
women. It is true that amongst those individuals whose constitutions lie nearer
the female side than the male side, the differences and possibilities are not
so great as amongst those on the male side; the greater variability of males
is true not only for the human race but for the living world, and is related
to the principles established by Darwin. None the less, there are plenty of
differences amongst women. The psychological origin of this common error depends
chiefly on a fact that I explained in chap. iii., the fact that every man in
his life becomes intimate only with a group of women defined by his own constitution,
and so naturally he finds them much alike. For the same reason, and in the same
way, one may often hear a woman say that all men are alike. And the narrow uniform
view about men, displayed by most of the leaders of the women's rights movement
depends on precisely the same cause.
It is clear that the principle of the existence of innumerable individual proportions
of the male and female principles is a basis of the study of character which
must be applied in any rational scheme of pedagogy.
. . . It will be long before official science ceases to regard the study of
physiognomy as illegitimate. Although people will still believe in the parallelism
of mind and body, they will continue to treat the physiognomist as as much of
a charlatan as until quite recently the hypnotist was thought to be. None the
less, all mankind at least unconsciously, and intelligent persons consciously,
will continue to be physiognomists, people will continue to judge character
from the nose, although they will not admit the existence of a science of physiognomy,
and the portraits of celebrated men and of murderers will continue to interest
every one. . . .
Emancipated Women
As an immediate application of the attempt to establish the principle of intermediate
sexual forms by means of a differential psychology, we must now come to the
question which it is the special object of this book to answer, theoretically
and practically, I mean the woman question; theoretically so far as it is not
a matter of ethnology and national economics, and practically in so far as it
is not merely a matter of law and domestic economy, that is to say, of social
science in the widest sense. The answer which this chapter is about to give
must not be considered as final or as exhaustive. It is rather a necessary preliminary
investigation, and does not go beyond deductions from the principles that I
have established. It will deal with the exploration of individual cases and
will not attempt to found on these any laws of general significance. The practical
indications that it will give are not moral maxims that could or would guide
the future; they are no more than technical rules abstracted from past cases.
The idea of male and female types will not be discussed here; that is reserved
for the second part of my book. This preliminary investigation will deal with
only those characterological conclusions from the principle of sexually intermediate
forms that are of significance in the woman question.
The general direction of the investigation is easy to understand from what has
already been stated. A woman's demand for emancipation and her qualification
for it are in direct proportion to the amount of maleness in her. The idea of
emancipation, however, is many-sided, and its indefiniteness is increased by
its association with many practical customs which have nothing to do with the
theory of emancipation. By the term emancipation of a woman, I imply neither
her mastery at home nor her subjection of her husband. I have not in mind the
courage which enables her to go freely by night or by day unaccompanied in public
places, or the disregard of social rules which prohibit bachelor women from
receiving visits from men, or discussing or listening to discussions of sexual
matters. I exclude from my view the desire for economic independence, the becoming
fit for positions in technical schools, universities and conservatories or teachers'
institutes. And there may be many other similar movements associated with the
word emancipation which I do not intend to deal with. Emancipation, as I mean
to discuss it, is not the wish for an outward equality with man, but what is
of real importance in the woman question, the deep-seated craving to acquire
man's character, to attain his mental and moral freedom, to reach his real interests
and his creative power. I maintain that the real female element has neither
the desire nor the capacity for emancipation in this sense. All those who are
striving for this real emancipation, all women who are truly famous and are
of conspicuous mental ability, to the first glance of an expert reveal some
of the anatomical characters of the male, some external bodily resemblance to
a man. Those so-called "women" who have been held up to admiration
in the past and present, by the advocates of woman's rights, as examples of
what women can do, have almost invariably been what I have described as sexually
intermediate forms. . . .
I might refer many emancipated women at present well known to the public, consideration
of whom has provided me with much material for the support of my proposition
that the true female element, the abstract "woman," has nothing to
do with emancipation. There is some historical justification for the saying
"the longer the hair the smaller the brain," but the reservations
made in chap.ii. must be taken into account.
It is only the male element in emancipated women that craves for emancipation.
There is then, a stronger reason than has generally been supposed for the familiar
assumption of male pseudonyms by women writers. Their choice is a mode of giving
expression to the inherent maleness they feel; and this is still more marked
in the case of those who, like George Sand, have a preference for male attire
and masculine pursuits. The motive for choosing a man's name springs from the
feeling that it corresponds with their own character much more than from any
desire for increased notice from the public. As a matter of fact, up to the
present, partly owing to interest in the sex question, women's writings have
aroused more interest, ceteris paribus, than those of men; and, owing to the
issues involved, have always received a fuller consideration and, if there were
any justification, a greater meed of praise than has been accorded to a man's
work of equal merit. At the present time especially many women have attained
celebrity by work which, if it had been produced by a man, would have passed
almost unnoticed. Let us pause and examine this more closely.
If we attempt to apply a standard taken from the names of men who are of acknowledged
value in philosophy, science, literature and art, to the long list of women
who have achieved some kind of fame, there will at once be a miserable collapse.
Judged in this way, it is difficult to grant any real degree of merit to women
like Angelica Kaufmann, or Madame Lebrun, Fernan Caballero or Hroswitha von
Gandersheim, Mary Somerville or George Egerton, Elizabeth Barret Browning or
Sophie Germain, Anna Maria Schurmann or Sybilla Merian. I will not speak of
names (such as that of Droste-Hulshoff) formerly so over-rated in the annals
of feminism, nor will I refer to the measure of fame claimed for or by living
women. It is enough to make the general statement that there is not a single
woman in the history of thought, not even the most manlike, who can be truthfully
compared with men of fifth or sixth-rate genius, for instance with Ruckert as
a poet, Van Dyck as a painter, or Scheirmacher as a philosopher. If we eliminate
hysterical visionaries (Hysteria is the principal cause of much of the intellectual
activity of many of the women now mentioned. But the usual view, that these
cases are pathological, is too limited an interpretation, as I shall show in
the second part of this work), such as Sybils, the Priestesses of Delphi, Bourignon,
Kettenberg, Jeanna de la Mothe Guyon, Joanna Southcote, Beate Sturmin, St. Teresa,
there still remain cases like that of Marie Bashkirtseff. So far as I can remember
from her portrait, she at least seemed to be quite womanly in face and figure,
although her forehead was rather masculine. But to any one who studies her pictures
in the Salle des Etrangers in the Luxemburg Gallery in Paris, and compares them
with those of her adored master, Bastien Lepage, it is plain that she simply
had assimilated the style of the latter, as in Goethe's "Elective Affinities"
Ottilie acquired the handwriting of Eduard.
There remain the interesting and not infrequent cases where the talent of a
clever family seems to reach its maximum in a female member of the family. But
it is only talent that is transmitted in this way, not genius. Margarethe van
Eyck and Sabina von Steinbach form the best illustrations of the kind of artists
who, according to Ernst Guhl, an author with a great admiration for women-workers,
"have been undoubtedly influenced in their choice of an artistic calling
by their fathers, mothers, or brothers. In other words, they found their incentive
in their own families. There are two or three hundred cases on record, and probably
many hundreds more could be added without exhausting the numbers of similar
instances." In order to give due weight to these statistics it may be mentioned
that Guhl had just been speaking of "roughly, a thousand names of women
artists known to us."
This concludes my historical review of the emancipated women. It has justified
the assertion that real desire for emancipation and real fitness for it are
the outcome of a woman's maleness.
The vast majority of women have never paid special attention to art or to science,
and regard such occupations merely as higher branches of manual labour, or if
they profess a certain devotion to such subjects, it is chiefly as a mode of
attracting a particular person or group of persons of the opposite sex. Apart
from these, a close investigation shows that women really interested in intellectual
matters are sexually intermediate forms.
If it be the case that the desire for freedom and equality with man occurs only
in masculine women, the inductive conclusion follows that the female principle
is not conscious of a necessity for emancipation; and the argument becomes stronger
if we remember that it is based on an examination of the accounts of individual
cases and not on psychical investigation of an "abstract woman."
If we now look at the question of emancipation from the point of view of hygiene
(not morality) there is no doubt as to the harm in it. The undesirability of
emancipation lies in the excitement and agitation involved. It induces women
who have no real original capacity but undoubted imitative powers to attempt
to study or write, from various motives, such as vanity or the desire to attract
admirers. Whilst it cannot be denied that there are a good many women with a
real craving for emancipation and for higher education, these set the fashion
and are followed by a host of others who get up a ridiculous agitation to convince
themselves of the reality of their views. And many otherwise estimable and worthy
wives use the cry to assert themselves against their husbands, whilst daughters
take it as a method of rebelling against maternal authority. The practical outcome
of the whole matter would be as follows; it being remembered that the issues
are too mutable for the establishment of uniform rules or laws. Let there be
the freest scope given to, and the fewest hindrances put in the way of all women
with masculine dispositions who feel a psychical necessity to devote themselves
to masculine occupations and are physically fit to undertake them. But the idea
of making an emancipation party, of aiming at a social revolution, must be abandoned.
Away with the whole "woman's movement," with its unnaturalness and
artificiality and its fundamental errors.
It is most important to have done with the senseless cry for "full equality,"
for even the malest woman is scarcely more than 50 per cent male, and it is
only to that male part of her that she owes her special capacity or whatever
importance she may eventually gain. It is absurd to make comparisons between
the few really intellectual women and one's average experience of men, and to
deduce, as has been done, even the superiority of the female sex. As Darwin
pointed out, the proper comparison is between the most highly developed individuals
of two stocks. "If two lists," Darwin wrote in the "Descent of
Man," "were made of the most eminent men and women in poetry, painting,
sculpture, music - comprising composition and performance, history, science,
and philosophy, with half a dozen names under each subject, the two lists would
not bear comparison." Moreover, if these lists were carefully examined
it would be seen that the women's list would prove the soundness of my theory
of the maleness of their genius, and the comparison would be still less pleasing
to the champions of woman's rights.
It is frequently urged that it is necessary to create a public feeling in favour
of the full and unchecked mental development of women. Such an argument overlooks
the fact that "emancipation," the "woman question," "women's
rights movements," are no new things in history, but have always been with
us, although with varying prominence at different times in history. It also
largely exaggerates the difficulties men place in the way of the mental development
of women, especially at the present time. Furthermore it neglects the fact that
at the present time it is not the true woman who clamours for emancipation,
but only the masculine type of woman, who misconstrues her own character and
the motives that actuate her when she formulates her demands in the name of
woman.
As has been the case with every other movement in history, so also it has been
with the contemporary woman's movement. Its originators were convinced that
it was being put forward for the first time, and that such a thing had never
been thought of before. They maintained that women had hitherto been held in
bondage and enveloped in darkness by man, and that it was high time for her
to assert herself and claim her natural rights.
But the prototype of this movement, as of other movements, occurred in the earliest
times. Ancient history and medieval times alike give us instances of women who,
in social relations and intellectual matters, fought for such emancipation,
and of male and female apologists of the female sex. It is totally erroneous
to suggest that hitherto women have had no opportunity for the undisturbed development
of their mental powers.
Jacob Burckhardt, speaking of the Renaissance, says: "The greatest possible
praise which could be given to the Italian women-celebrities of the time was
to say that they were like men in brains and disposition!" The virile deeds
of women recorded in the epics, especially those of Boiardo and Ariosto, show
the ideal of the time. To call a woman a "virago" nowadays would be
a doubtful compliment, but it originally meant an honour.
Women were first allowed on the stage in the sixteenth century, and actresses
date from that time. "At that period it was admitted that women were just
as capable as men of embodying the highest possible artistic ideals." It
was the period when panegyrics on the female sex were rife; Sir Thomas More
claimed for it full equality with the male sex, and Agrippa von Nettesheim goes
so far as to represent women as superior to men! And yet this was all lost for
the fair sex, and the whole question sank into the oblivion from which the nineteenth
century recalled it.
Is it not very remarkable that the agitation for the emancipation of women seems
to repeat itself at certain intervals in the world's history, and lasts for
a definite period?
It has been noticed that in the tenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth, and now again
in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries, the agitation for the emancipation
of women has been more marked, and the woman's movement more vigorous than in
the intervening periods. It would be premature to found a hypothesis on the
data at our disposal, but the possibility of a vastly important periodicity
must be borne in mind, of regularly recurring periods in which it may be that
there is an excess of production of hermaphrodite and sexually intermediate
forms. Such a state of affairs is not unknown in the animal kingdom.
According to my interpretation, such a period would be one of minimum "gonochorism,"
cleavage of the sexes; and it would be marked, on the one hand, by an increased
production of male women, and on the other, by a similar increase in female
men. There is strong evidence in favour of such a periodicity; if it occurs
it may be associated with the "secessionist taste," which idealised
tall, lanky women with flat chests and narrow hips. The enormous recent increase
in a kind of dandified homosexuality may be due to the increasing effeminacy
of the age, and the peculiarities of the Pre-Raphaelite movement may have a
similar explanation.
The existence of such periods in organic life, comparable with stages in individual
life, but extending over several generations, would, if proved, throw much light
on many obscure points in human history, concerning which the so-called "historical
solutions," and especially the economic- materialistic views now in vogue
have proved so futile. The history of the world from the biological standpoint
has still to be written; it lies in the future. Here I can do little more than
indicate the direction which future work should take.
Were it proved that at certain periods fewer hermaphrodite beings were produced,
and at certain other periods more, it would appear that the rising and falling,
the periodic occurrence and disappearance of the woman movement in an unfailing
rhythm of ebb and flow, was one of the expressions of the preponderance of masculine
and feminine women with the concomitant greater or lesser desire for emancipation.
Obviously I do not take into account in relation to the woman question the large
number of womanly women, the wives of the prolific artisan class whom economic
pressure forces to factory or field labour. The connection between industrial
progress and the woman question is much less close than is usually realised,
especially by the Social Democrat Group. The relation between the mental energy
required for intellectual and for industrial pursuits is even less. France,
for instance, although it can boast three of the most famous women, has never
had a successful woman's movement, and yet in no other European country are
there so many really businesslike, capable women. The struggle for the material
necessities of life has nothing to do with the struggle for intellectual development,
and a sharp distinction must be made between the two.
The prospects of the movement for intellectual advance on the part of women
are not very promising; but still less promising is another view, sometimes
discussed in the same connection, the view that the human race is moving towards
a complete sexual differentiation, a definite sexual dimorphism.
The latter view seems to me fundamentally untenable, because in the higher groups
of the animal kingdom there is no evidence for the increase of sexual dimorphism.
Worms and rotifers, many birds and the mandrills amongst the apes, have more
advanced sexual dimorphism than man. On the view that such an increased sexual
dimorphism were to be expected, the necessity for emancipation would gradually
disappear as mankind became separated into the completely male and the completely
female. On the other hand, the view that there will be periodical resurrections
of the woman's movement would reduce any such resurrection to ridiculous impotence,
making it only an ephemeral phase in the history of mankind.
A complete obliteration will be the fate of any emancipation movement which
attempts to place the whole sex in a new relation to society, and to see in
man its perpetual oppressor. A corps of Amazons might be formed, but as time
went on the material for the corps would cease to occur. The history of the
woman movement during the Renaissance and its complete disappearance contains
a lesson for the advocates of women's rights. Real intellectual freedom cannot
be attained by an agitated mass; it must be fought for by the individual. Who
is the enemy? What are the retarding influences?
The greatest, the one enemy of the emancipation of women is woman herself. It
is left to the second part of my work to prove this.
SECOND OR PRINCIPAL PART
- THE SEXUAL TYPES -
Man and Woman
"All that a man does is physiognomical of him"
Carlyle
A free field for the investigation of the actual contrasts between the sexes is gained when we recognise that male and female, man and woman, must be considered only as types, and that the existing individuals, upon whose qualities there has been so much controversy, are mixtures of the types in different proportions. Sexually intermediate forms, which are the only actually existing individuals, were dealt with in a more or less schematic fashion in the first part of this book. Consideration of the general biological application of my theory were entered upon there; but now I have to make mankind the special subject of my investigation, and to show the defects of the results gained by the method of introspective analysis, as these results must be qualified by the universal existence of sexually intermediate conditions. In plants and animals the presence of hermaphroditism is an undisputed fact; but in them it appears more to be a juxtaposition of the male and female genital glands in the same individual than an actual fusion of the two sexes, more the co-existence of the two extremes than a quite neutral condition. In the case of human beings, however, it appears to be psychologically true that an individual, at least at one and the same moment, is always either man or woman. This is in harmony with the fact that each individual, whether superficially regarded as male or female, at once can recognise his sexual complement in another individual "woman" or "man." This uni-sexuality is demonstrated by the fact, the theoretical value of which can hardly be overestimated, that, in the relations of two homosexual men one always plays the physical and psychical role of the man, and in cases of prolonged intercourse retains his male first-name, or takes one, whilst the other, who plays the part of the woman, either assumes a woman's name or calls himself by it, or - and this is sufficiently characteristic - receives it from the former.
In the same way, in the sexual relations of two women, one always plays the
male and the other the female part, a fact of the deepest significance. Here
we encounter, in a most unexpected fashion, the fundamental relationship between
the male and the female elements. In spite of all sexually intermediate conditions,
human beings are always one of two things, either male or female. There is a
deep truth underlying the old empirical sexual duality, and this must not be
neglected, even although in concrete cases there is not a necessary harmony
in the anatomical and morphological conditions. To realise this is to make a
great step forward and to advance towards most important results. In this way
we reach a conception of a real "being." The task of the rest of this
book is to set forth the significance of this "existence." As, however,
this existence is bound up with the most difficult side of characterology, it
will be well, before setting out on our adventurous task, to attempt some preliminary
orientation.
. . . Is there in a man a single and simple existence, and, if so, in what relation
does it stand to the complex psychical phenomena? Has man, indeed, a soul? It
is easy to understand why there has never been a science of character. The object
of such a science, the character itself, is problematical. The problem of all
metaphysics and theories of knowledge, the fundamental problem of psychology,
is also the problem of characterology. At the least, characterology will have
to take into account the theory of knowledge itself with regard to its postulates,
claims, and objects, and will have to attempt to obtain information as to all
the differences in the nature of men.
This unlimited science of character will be something more than the "psychology
of individual differences," the renewed insistence upon which as a goal
of science we owe to L. William Stern; it will be more than a sort of polity
of the motor and sensory reactions of the individual, and in so far will not
sink so low as the usual "results" of the modern experimental psychologists,
which, indeed, are little more than statistics of physical experiments. It will
hope to retain some kind of contact with the actualities of the soul which the
modern school of psychology seems to have forgotten, and will not have to fear
that it will have to offer to ardent students of psychology not more than profound
studies of words of one syllable, or of the results on the mind of small doses
of caffein. It is a lamentable testimony to the insufficiency of modern psychology
that distinguished men of science, who have not been content with the study
of perception and association, have yet had to hand over to poetry the explanation
of such fundamental facts as heroism and self-sacrifice.
No science will become shallow so quickly as psychology if it deserts philosophy.
Its separation from philosophy is the true cause of its impotency. Psychology
will have to discover that the doctrine of sensations is practically useless
to it. The empirical psychologists of today, in their search for the development
of character, begin with investigation of touch and the common sensations. But
the analysis of sensations is simply a part of the physiology of sense, and
any attempt to bring it into relation with the real problems of psychology must
fail.
The two most intelligent of the empirical psychologists of recent times, William
James and R. Avenarius, have felt almost instinctively that psychology cannot
really rest upon sensations of the skin and muscles, although, indeed, all modern
psychology does depend upon study of sensation. Dilthey did not lay enough stress
on his argument that existing psychology does nothing towards problems that
are eminently psychological, such as murder, friendship, loneliness, and so
forth. If anything is to be gained in the future there must be a demand for
a really psychological psychology, and its first battle-cry must be: "Away
with the study of sensations."
In attempting the broad and deep characterology that I have indicated, I must
set out with a conception of character itself as a unit of existence. In characterology
we must seek the permanent, existing something through fleeting changes.
The character, however, is not something seated behind the thoughts and feelings
of the individual, but something revealing itself in every thought and feeling.
"All that a man does is physiognomical of him." Just as every cell
bears within it the characters of the whole individual, so every psychical manifestation
of a man involves not merely a few little characteristic traits, but his whole
being, of which at one moment one quality, at another moment another quality,
comes into prominence.
Just as no sensation is ever isolated, but is set in a complete field of sensation,
the world of the Ego, of which now one part and now the other, stands out more
plainly, so the whole man is manifest in every moment of the psychical life,
although, now one side, now the other, is more visible. This existence, manifest
in every moment of the psychical life, is the object of characterology. By accepting
this, there will be completed for the first time a real psychology, existing
psychology, in manifest contradiction of the meaning of the word, having concerned
itself almost entirely with the motley world, the changing field of sensations,
and overlooked the ruling force of the Ego. The new psychology would be a doctrine
of the whole, and would become fresh and fertile inasmuch as it would combine
the complexity of the subject and the object, two spheres which can be separated
only in abstraction. Many disputed points of psychology (perhaps the most important)
would be settled by an application of such characterology, as that would explain
why so many different views have been held on the same subject. The same psychical
process appears from time to time in different aspects, merely because it takes
tone and colouring from the individual character. And so it well may be that
the doctrine of differential psychology may receive its completion in the domain
of general psychology.
The confusion of characterology with the doctrine of the soul has been a great
misfortune, but because this has occurred in actual history, is no reason why
it should continue. The absolute sceptic differs only in a word from the absolute
dogmatist. The man who dogmatically accepts the position of absolute phenomenalism,
believing it to relieve him of all the burdens of proof that the mere entering
on another standpoint would itself entail, will be ready to dismiss without
proof the existence which characterology posits, and which has nothing to do
with a metaphysical "essence."
Characterology had to defend itself against two great enemies. The one assumes
that character is something ultimate, and as little the subject-matter of science
as is the art of a painter. The other looks on the sensations as the only realities,
on sensation as the groundwork of the world of the Ego, and denies the existence
of character. What is left for characterology, the science of character? On
the one hand, there are those who cry, "De individuo nulla scientia,"
and "Individuum est ineffabile", on the other hand, there are those
sworn to science, who maintain that science has nothing to do with character.
In such a cross-fire, characterology has to take its place, and it may well
be feared that it may share the fate of its sisters and remain a trivial subject
like physiognomy or a diviner's art like graphology.
Male and Female Sexuality
"Woman does not
betray her secret."
Kant
"From a woman you can learn nothing of women."
Nietzsche.
By psychology, as a whole, we generally understand the psychology of the psychologists, and these are exclusively men! Never since human history began have we heard of a female psychology! None the less the psychology of woman constitutes a chapter as important with regard to general psychology as that of the child. And inasmuch as the psychology of man has always been written with unconscious but definite reference to man, general psychology has become simply the psychology of men, and the problem of the psychology of the sexes will be raised as soon as the existence of a separate psychology of women has been realised. Kant said that in anthropology the peculiarities of the female were more a study for the philosopher than those of the male, and it may be that the psychology of the sexes will disappear in a psychology of the female.
None the less the psychology of women will have to be written by men. It is
easy to suggest that such an attempt is foredoomed to failure, inasmuch as the
conclusions must be drawn from an alien sex and cannot be verified by introspection.
Granted the possibility that woman could describe herself with sufficient exactness,
it by no means follows that she would be interested in the sides of her character
that would interest us. Moreover, even if she could and would explore herself
fully, it is doubtful if she could bring herself to talk about herself. I shall
show that these three improbabilities spring from the same source in the nature
of woman.
This investigation, therefore, lays itself open to the charge that no one who
is not female can be in a position to make accurate statements about women.
In the meantime the objection must stand, although, later, I shall have more
to say of it. I will say only this much - up to now, and is this only a consequence
of man's suppression? - we have no account from a pregnant woman of her sensations
and feelings, neither in poetry nor in memories, nor even in a gyneacological
treatise. This cannot be on account of excessive modesty, for, as Schopenhauer
rightly pointed out, there is nothing so far removed from a pregnant woman as
shame as to her condition. Besides, there would still remain to them the possibility
of, after the birth, confessing from memory the psychical life during the time;
if a sense of shame had prevented them from such communication during the time,
it would be gone afterwards, and the varied interests of such a disclosure ought
to have induced some one to break silence. But this has not been done. Just
as we have always been indebted to men for really trustworthy expositions of
the psychical side of women, so also it is to men that we owe descriptions of
the sensations of pregnant women. What is the meaning of this?
Although in recent times we have had revelations of the psychical life of half-women
and three-quarter women, it is practically only about the male side of them
that they have written. We have really only one clue; we have to rely upon the
female element in men. The principle of sexually intermediate forms is the authority
for what wek know about women through men. I shall define and complete the application
of this principle later on. In its indefinite form, the principle would seem
to imply that the most womanish man would be best able to describe woman, and
that the description might be completed by the real woman. This, however, is
extremely doubtful. I must point out that a man can have a considerable proportion
of femaleness in him without necessarily, to the same extent, being able to
portray intermediate forms. It is the more remarkable that the male can give
a faithful account of the nature of the female; since, indeed, it must be admitted
from the extreme maleness of successful portrayers of women that we cannot dispute
the existence of this capacity in the abstract male; this power of the male
over the female is a most remarkable problem, and we shall have to consider
it later. For the present we must take it as a fact, and proceed to inquire
in what lies the actual psychological difference between male and female.
It has been sought to attribute the fundamental difference of the sexes to the
existence of a stronger sexual impulse in man, and to derive everything else
from that. Apart from the question as to whether the phrase "sexual instinct"
denotes a simple and real thing, it is to be doubted if there is proof of such
a difference. It is not more probable than the ancient theories as to the influence
of the "unsatisfied womb" in the female, or the "semen retentum"
in men, and we have to be on guard against the current tendency to refer nearly
everything to sublimated sexual instinct. No systematic theory could be founded
on a generalisation so vague. It is most improbable that the greater or lesser
strength of the sexual impulse determines other qualities.
As a matter of fact, the statements that men have stronger sexual impulses than
women, or that women have them stronger than men, are false. The strength of
the sexual impulse in a man does not depend upon the proportion of masculinity
in his composition, and in the same way the degree of femininity of a woman
does not determine her sexual impulse. These differences in mankind still await
classification.
Contrary to the general opinion, there is no difference in the total sexual
impulses of the sexes. However, if we examine the matter in respect to the two
component forces into which Albert Moll analysed the impulse, we shall find
that a difference does exist. These forces may be termed the "liberating"
and the "uniting" impulses. The first appears in the form of the discomfort
caused by the accumulation of ripe sexual cells; the second is the desire of
the ripe individual for sexual completion. Both impulses are possessed by the
male; in the female only the latter is present. The anatomy and the physiological
processes of the sexes bear out the distinction.
In this connection it may be noted that only the most male youths are addicted
to masturbation, and although it is often disputed, I believe that similar vices
occur only among the maler of women, and are absent from the female nature.
I must now discuss the "uniting" impulse of women, for that plays
the chief, if not the sole part in her sexuality. But it must not be supposed
that this is greater in one sex than the other. Any such idea comes from a confusion
between the desire for a thing and the stimulus towards the active part in securing
what is desired. Throughout the animal and plant kingdom, the male reproductive
cells are the motile, active agents, which move through space to seek out the
passive female cells, and this physiological difference is sometimes confused
with the actual wish for, or stimulus to, sexual union. And to add to the confusion,
it happens, in the animal kingdom particularly, that the male, in addition to
the directly sexual stimulus, has the instinct to pursue and bodily capture
the female, whilst the latter has only the passive part to be taken possession
of. These differences of habit must not be mistaken for real differences of
desire.
It can be shown, moreover, that woman is sexually much more excitable (not more
sensitive) physiologically than man.
The condition of sexual excitement is the supreme moment of a woman's life.
The woman is devoted wholly to sexual matters, that is to say, to the spheres
of begetting and of reproduction. Her relations to her husband and children
complete her life, whereas the male is something more than sexual. In this respect,
rather than in the relative strength of the sexual impulses, there is a real
difference between the sexes. It is important to distinguish between the intensity
with which sexual matters are pursued and the proportion of the total activities
of life that are devoted to them and to their accessory cares. The greater absorption
of the human female by the sphere of sexual activities is the most significant
difference between the sexes.
The female, moreover, is completely occupied and content with sexual matters,
whilst men are interested in much else, in war and sport, in social affairs
and feasting, in philosophy and science, in business and politics, in religion
and art. I do not mean to imply that this difference has always existed, as
I do not think that important. As in the case of the Jewish question, it may
be said that the Jews have their present character because it has been forced
upon them, and that at one time they were different. It is now impossible to
prove this, and we may leave it to those who believe in the modification by
the environment to accept it. The historical evidence is equivocal on the point.
In the question of women, we have to take people as they exist today. If, however,
we happen to come on attributes that could not possibly have been grafted on
them from without, we may believe that such have always been with them. Of contemporary
women at least one thing is certain. Apart from an exception to be noted in
chap. xii, it is certain that when the female occupies herself with matters
outside the interests of sex, it is for the man that she loves or by whom she
wishes to be loved. She takes no real interest in things themselves. It may
happen that a real female learns Latin; if so, it is for some such purpose as
to help her son who is at school. Desire for a subject and ability for it, interest
in it, and the facility for acquiring it, are usually proportional. He who has
slight muscles has no desire to wield an axe; those without the faculty for
mathematics do not desire to study that subject. Talent seems to be rare and
feeble in the real female (although possibly it is merely that the dominant
sexuality prevents its development), with the result that woman has no power
of forming the combinations which, although they do not actually make the individuality,
certainly shape it.
Corresponding to true women, there are extremely female men who are to be found
always in the apartments of the women, and who are interested in nothing but
love and sexual matters. Such men, however, are not the Don Juans.
The female principle is, then, nothing more than sexuality; the male principle
is sexual and something more. This difference is notable in the different way
in which men and women enter the period of puberty. In the case of the male
the onset of puberty is a crisis; he feels that something new and strange has
come into his being, that something has been added to his powers and feelings
independently of his will. The physiological stimulus to sexual activity appears
to come from outside his being, to be independent of his will, and many men
remember the disturbing event throughout their after lives. The woman, on the
other hand, not only is not disturbed by the onset of puberty, but feels that
her importance has been increased by it. The male, as a youth, has no longing
for the onset of sexual maturity; the female, from the time when she is still
quite a young girl, looks forward to that time as one from which everything
is to be expected. Man's arrival at maturity is frequently accompanied by feelings
of repulsion and disgust; the young female watches the development of her body
at the approach of puberty with excitement and impatient delight. It seems as
if the onset of puberty were a side path in the normal development of man, whereas
in the case of woman it is the direct conclusion. There are few boys approaching
puberty to whom the idea that they would marry (in the general sense, not a
particular girl) would not appear ridiculous, whilst the smallest girl is almost
invariably excited and interested in the question of her future marriage. For
such reasons a woman assigns positive value only to her period of maturity in
her own case and that of other women; in childhood, as in old age, she has no
real relation to the world. The thought of her childhood is for her, later on,
only the remembrance of her stupidity; she faces the approach of old age with
dislike and abhorrence. The only real memories of her childhood are connected
with sex, and these fade away in the intensely greater significance of her maturity.
The passage of a woman from virginity is the great dividing point of her life,
whilst the corresponding event in the case of a male has very little relation
to the course of his life.
Woman is only sexual, man is partly sexual, and this difference reveals itself
in various ways. The parts of the male body by stimulation of which sexuality
is excited are limited in area, and are strongly localised, whilst in the case
of the woman, they are diffused over her whole body, so that stimulation may
take place almost from any part. When in the second chapter of Part I., I explained
that sexuality is distributed over the whole body of both sexes, I did not mean
that, therefore, the sense organs, through which the definite impulses are stimulated,
were equally distributed. There are, certainly, areas of greater excitability,
even in the case of the woman, but there is not, as in the man, a sharp division
between the sexual areas and the body generally.
The morphological isolation of the sexual area from the rest of the body in
the case of man, may be taken as symbolical of the relation of sex to his whole
nature. Just as there is a contrast between the sexual and the sexless parts
of a man's body, so there is a time-change in his sexuality. The female is always
sexual, the male is sexual only intermittently. The sexual instinct is always
active in woman (as to the apparent exceptions to this sexuality of women, I
shall have to speak later on), whilst in man it is at rest from time to time.
And thus it happens that the sexual impulse of the male is eruptive in character
and so appears stronger. The real difference between the sexes is that in the
male the desire is periodical, in the female continuous.
This exclusive and persisting sexuality of the female has important physical
and psychical consequences. As the sexuality of the male is an adjunct to his
life, it is possible for him to keep it in the physiological background, and
out of his consciousness. And so a man can lay aside his sexuality and not have
to reckon with it. A woman has not her sexuality limited to periods of time,
nor to localised organs. And so it happens that a man can know about his sexuality,
whilst a woman is unconscious of it and can in all good faith deny it, because
she is nothing but sexuality, because she is sexuality itself.
It is impossible for women, because they are only sexual to recognise their
sexuality, because recognition of anything requires duality. With man it is
not only that he is not merely sexual, but anatomically and physiologically
he can "detach" himself from it. That is why he has the power to enter
into whatever sexual relations he desires; if he likes he can limit or increase
such relations; he can refuse or assent to them. He can play the part of a Don
Juan or a monk. He can assume which he will. To put it bluntly, man possesses
sexual organs; her sexual organs possess woman.
We may, therefore, deduce from the previous arguments that man has the power
of consciousness of his sexuality and so can act against it, whilst the woman
appears to be without this power. This implies, moreover, that there is greater
differentiation in man, as in him the sexual and the unsexual parts of his nature
are sharply separated. The possibility or impossibility of being aware of a
particular definite object is, however, hardly a part of the customary meaning
of the word consciousness, which is generally used as implying that if a being
is conscious he can be conscious of any object. This brings me to consider the
nature of the female consciousness.
Male and Female Consciousness
. . . It is necessary to coin a name for those minds to which the duality of
element and character becomes appreciable at no stage in the process. I propose
for phychical data at the earliest stage of their existence the word Henid (from
the Greek, because in them it is impossible to distinguish perception and sensation
as two analytically separable factors, and because, therefore, there is no trace
of duality in them).
Naturally the "henid" is an abstract conception and may not occur
in the absolute form. How often psychical data in human beings actually stand
at the absolute extreme of undifferent- iation is uncertain and unimportant;
but the theory does not need to concern itself with the possibility of such
an extreme. A common example from what has happened to all of us may serve to
illustrate what a henid is. I may have a definite wish to say something particular,
and then something distracts me, and the "it" I wanted to say or think
has gone. Later on, by some process of association, the "it" is quite
suddenly reproduced, and I know at once that it was what was on my tongue, but,
so to speak, in a more perfect stage of development.
I fear lest some one may expect me to describe exactly what I mean by "henid."
The wish can come only from a misconception. The very idea of a henid forbids
its description; it is merely a something. . . . One cannot describe particular
henids; one can only be conscious of their existence.
None the less henids are things as vital as elements and characters. Each henid
is an individual and can be distinguished from other henids. Later on I shall
show that probably the mental data of early childhood (certainly of the first
fourteen months) are all henids, although perhaps not in the absolute sense.
Throughout childhood these data do not reach far from the henid stage; in adults
there is always a certain process of development going on. Probably the perceptions
of some plants and animals are henids. In the case of mankind the development
from the henid to the completely differentiated perception and idea is always
possible, although such an ideal condition may seldom be attained. . . .
Now what is the relation between the investigation I have been making and the
psychology of the sexes? What is the distinction between the male and the female
(and to reach this has been the object of my digression) in the process of clarification?
Here is my answer:
The male has the same psychical data as the female, but in a more articulated
form; where she thinks more or less in henids, he thinks in more or less clear
and detailed presentations in which the elements are distinct from the tones
of feeling. With the woman, thinking and feeling are identical, for man they
are in opposition. The woman has many of her mental experiences as henids, whilst
in man these have passed through a process of clarification. Woman is sentimental,
and knows emotion but not mental excitement.
. . . It is certainly the case that whilst we are still near the henid stage
we know much more certainly what a thing is not than what it is. Instinctive
experience depends on henids. Naturally that condition implies uncertainty and
indecision in judgment. Judgment comes towards the end of the process of clarification;
the act of judgment is in itself a departure from the henid stage.
The most decisive proof for the correctness of the view that attributes henids
to woman and differentiated thoughts to man, and that sees in this a fundamental
sexual distinction, lies in the fact that wherever a new judgment is to be made,
(not merely something already settled to be put into proverbial form) it is
always the case that the female expects from man the clarification of her data,
the interpretation of her henids. It is almost a tertiary sexual character of
the male, and certainly it acts on the female as such, that she expects from
him the interpretation and illumination of her thoughts. It is from this reason
that so many girls say that they could only marry, or, at least, only love a
man who was cleverer than themselves; that they would be repelled by a man who
said that all they thought was right, and did not know better than they did.
In short, the woman makes it a criterion of manliness that the man should be
superior to herself mentally, that she should be influenced and dominated by
the man; and this in itself is enough to ridicule all ideas of sexual equality.
The male lives consciously, the female lives unconsciously. This is certainly
the necessary conclusion for the extreme cases. The woman receives her consciousness
from the man; the function to bring into consciousness what was outside it is
a sexual function of the typical man with regard to the typical woman, and is
a necessary part of his ideal completeness. . . .
Talent and Genius
There has been so much written about the nature of genius that, to avoid misunderstanding,
it will be better to make a few general remarks before going into the subject.
And the first thing to do is to settle the question of talent. Genius and talent
are nearly always connected in the popular idea, as if the first were a higher,
or the highest, grade of the latter, and as if a man of very high and varied
talents might be a sort of intermediate between the two. This view is entirely
erroneous. Even if there were different degrees or grades of genius, they would
have absolutely nothing to do with so-called "talent." A talent, for
instance the mathematical talent, may be possessed by some one in a very high
degree from birth; and he will be able to master the most difficult problems
of that science with ease; but for this he will require no genius, which is
the same as originality, individuality, and a condition of general productiveness.
On the other hand, there are men of great genius who have shown no special talent
in any marked degree; for instance, men like Novalis or Jean Paul. Genius is
distinctly not the superlative of talent; there is a world-wide difference between
the two; they are of absolutely unlike nature; they can neither be measured
by one another or compared to each other.
Talent is hereditary; it may be the common possession of a whole family (eg,
the Bach family); genius is not transmitted; it is never diffused, but is strictly
individual.
Many ill-balanced people, and in particular women, regard genius and talent
as identical. Women, indeed, have not the faculty of appreciating genius, although
this is not the common view. Any extravagance that distinguishes a man from
other men appeals equally to their sexual ambition; they confuse the dramatist
with the actor, and make no distinction between the virtuoso and the artist.
. . .
Great men take themselves and the world too seriously to become what is called
merely intellectual. Men who are merely intellectual are insincere; they are
people who have never really been deeply engrossed by things and who do not
feel an overpowering desire for production. All that they care about is that
their work should glitter and sparkle like a well-cut stone, not that it should
illuminate anything. They are more occupied with what will be said of what they
think than by the thoughts themselves. There are men who are willing to marry
a woman they do not care about merely because she is admired by other men. Such
a relation exists between many men and their thoughts. I cannot help thinking
of one particular living author, a blaring, outrageous person, who fancies that
he is roaring when he is only snarling. Unfortunately, Nietzsche (however superior
he is to the man I have in mind) seems to have devoted himself chiefly to what
he thought would shock the public. He is at his best when he is most unmindful
of effect. His was the vanity of the mirror, saying to what it reflects, "See
how faithfully I show you your image." In youth when a man is not yet certain
of himself he may try to secure his own position by jostling others. Great men,
however, are painfully aggressive only from necessity. They are not like a girl
who is most pleased about a new dress because she knows that it will annoy her
friends.
Genius! genius! how much mental disturbance and discomfort, hatred and envy,
jealousy and pettiness, has it not aroused in the majority of men, and how much
counterfeit and tinsel has the desire for it not occasioned?
I turn gladly from the imitations of genius to the thing itself and its true
embodiment. But where can I begin? All the qualities that go to make genius
are in so intimate connection that to begin with any one of them seems to lead
to premature conclusions.
. . . If the road that I am about to take does not lead to every goal at once,
it is only because that is the nature of roads.
Consider how much deeper a great poet can reach into the nature of man than
an average person. Think of the extraordinary number of characters depicted
by Shakespeare or Euripides, or the marvellous assortment of human beings that
fill the pages of Zola. After the Penthesilea, Heinrich von Kleist created K,,tchen
von Heilbronn, and Michael Angelo embodied from his imagination the Delphic
Sibyls and the Leda. There have been few men so little devoted to art as Kant
and Schelling, and yet these have written most profoundly and truly about it.
In order to depict a man one must understand him, and to understand him one
must be like him; in order to portray his psychological activities one must
be able to reproduce them in oneself. To understand a man one must have his
nature in oneself. One must be like the mind one tries to grasp. It takes a
thief to know a thief, and only an innocent man can understand another innocent
man. The poseur only understands other poseurs, and sees nothing but pose in
the actions of others; whilst the simple- minded fails to understand the most
flagrant pose. To understand a man is really to be that man.
It would seem to follow that a man can best understand himself - a conclusion
plainly absurd. No one can understand himself, for to do that he would have
to get outside himself; the subject of the knowing and willing activity would
have to become its own object. To grasp the universe it would be necessary to
get a standpoint outside the universe, and the possibility of such a standpoint
is incompatible with the idea of a universe. He who could understand himself
could understand the world. I do not make the statement merely as an explanation:
it contains an important truth, to the significance of which I shall recur.
For the present I am content to assert that no one can understand his deepest,
most intimate nature. This happens in actual practice; when one wishes to understand
in a general way, it is always from other persons, never oneself, that one gets
one's materials. The other person chosen must be similar in some respect, however
different as a whole; and, making use of this similarity, he can recognise,
represent, comprehend. So far as one understands a man, one is that man.
The man of genius takes his place in the above argument as he who understands
incomparably more other beings than the average man. Goethe is said to have
said of himself that there was no vice or crime of which he could not trace
the tendency in himself, and that at some period of his life he could not have
understood fully. The genius, therefore, is a more complicated, more richly
endowed, more varied man; and a man is the closer to being a genius the more
men he has in his personality, and the more really and strongly he has these
others within him. If comprehension of those about him only flickers in him
like a poor candle, then he is unable, like the great poet, to kindle a mighty
flame in his heroes, to give distinction and character to his creations. The
ideal of an artistic genius is to live in all men, to lose himself in all men,
to reveal himself in multitudes; and so also the aim of the philosopher is to
discover all others in himself, to fuse them into a unit which is his own unit.
. . .
This protean character of genius is no more simultaneous than the bi-sexuality
of which I have spoken. Even the greatest genius cannot understand the nature
of all men at the same time, on one and the same day. The comprehensive and
manifold rudiments which a man possesses in his mind can develop only slowly
and by degrees with the gradual unfolding of his whole life. It appears almost
as if there were a definite periodicity in his development. These periods, when
they recur, however, are not exactly alike; they are not mere repetitions, but
are intensifications of their predecessors, on a higher plane. No two moments
in the life of an individual are exactly alike; there is between the later and
the earlier periods only the similarity of the higher and lower parts of a spiral
ascent. Thus it has frequently happened that famous men have conceived a piece
of work in their early youth, laid it aside during manhood, and resumed and
completed it in old age. Periods exist in every man, but in different degrees
and with varying "amplitude." Just as the genius is the man who contains
in himself the greatest number of others in the most active way, so the amplitude
of a man's periods will be the greater the wider his mental relations may be.
Illustrious men have often been told, by their teachers, in their youth "that
they were always in one extreme or another." As if they could be anything
else! These transitions in the case of unusual men often assume the character
of a crisis. Goethe once spoke of the "recurrence of puberty" in an
artist. The idea is obviously to be associated with the matter under discussion.
It results from their periodicity that, in men of genius, sterile years precede
productive years, these again to be followed by sterility, the barren periods
being marked by psychological self-depreciation, by the feeling that they are
less than other men; times in which the remembrance of the creative periods
is a torment, and when they envy those who go about undisturbed by such penalties.
Just as his moments of ecstasy are more poignant, so are the periods of depression
of a man of genius more intense than those of other men. Every great man has
such periods, of longer or shorter duration, times in which he loses self-confidence,
in which he thinks of suicide; times in which, indeed, he may be sowing the
seeds of a future harvest, but which are devoid of the stimulus to production;
times which call forth the blind criticisms "How such a genius is degenerating!"
"How he has played himself out!" "How he repeates himself!"
and so forth.
It is just the same with other characteristics of the man of genius. Not only
the material, but also the spirit, of his work is subject to periodic change.
At one time he is inclined to a philosophical and scientific view; at another
time the artistic influence is strongest; at one time his intervals are altogether
in the direction of history and the growth of civilisation; later on it is "nature"
(compare Nietzsche's "Studies in Infinity" with his "Zarathustra");
at another time he is a mystic, at yet another simplicity itself! (Bjornson
and Maurice Maeterlinck are good modern examples.) In fact, the "amplitude"
of the periods of famous men is so great, the different revelations of their
nature so various, so many different individuals appear in them, that the periodicity
of their mental life may be taken almost as diagnostic. . . .
The presence of a multitude of possibilities in great men has important consequences
connected with the theory of henids that I elaborated in the last chapter. A
man understands what he already has within himself much more quickly than what
is foreign to him (were it otherwise there would be no intercourse possible:
as it is we do not realise how often we fail to understand one another). To
the genius, who understands so much more than the average man, much more will
be apparent.
The schemer will readily recognise his fellow; an impassioned player easily
reads the same power in another person; whilst those with no special powers
will observe nothing. Art discerns itself best, as Wagner said. In the case
of complex personalities the matter stands thus: one of these can understand
other men better than they can understand themselves, because within himself
he has not only the character he is grasping, but also its opposite. Duality
is necessary for observation and comprehension; if we inquire from psychology
what is the most necessary condition for becoming conscious of a thing, for
grasping it, we shall find the answer in "contrast." If everything
were a uniform grey we should have no idea of colour; absolute unison of sound
would soon produce sleep in all mankind; duality, the power which can differentiate,
is the origin of the alert consciousness. Thus it happens that no one can understand
himself were he to think of nothing else all his life, but he can understand
another to whom he is partly alike, and from whom he is also partly quite different.
Such a distribution of qualities is the condition most favourable for understanding.
In short, to understand a man means to have equal parts of himself and of his
opposite in one.
That things must be present in pairs of contrasts if we are to be conscious
of one member of the pair is shown by the facts of our colour-vision. Colour-blindness
always extends to the complementary colours. Those who are red blind are also
green blind; those who are blind to blue have no consciousness of yellow. This
law holds good for all mental phenomena; it is a fundamental condition of consciousness.
The most high-spirited people understand and experience depression much more
than those who are of level disposition. Any one with so keen a sense of delicacy
and subtilty as Shakespeare must also be capable of extreme grossness.
The more types and their contrasts a man unites in his own mind the less will
escape him, since observation follows comprehension, and the more he will see
and understand what other men feel, think, and wish. There has never been a
genius who was not a great discerner of men. The great man sees through the
simpler man often at a glance, and would be able to characterise him completely.
Most men have this, that, or the other faculty or sense disproportionately developed.
One man knows all the birds and tells their different voices most accurately.
Another has a love for plants and is devoted to botany from his childhood. One
man pores lovingly into the many layered rocks of the earth, and has only the
vaguest appreciation of the skies; to another the attraction of cold, star-sown
space is supreme. One man is repelled by the mountains and seeks the restless
sea; another, like Nietzsche, gets no help from the tossing waters and hungers
for the peace of the hills. Every man, however simple he may be, has some side
of nature with which he is in special sympathy and for which his faculties are
specially alert. And so the ideal genius, who has all men within him, has also
all their preferences and all their dislikes. There is in him not only the universality
of men, but of all nature. He is the man to whom all things tell their secrets,
to whom most happens, and whom least escapes. He understands most things, and
those most deeply, because he has the greatest number of things to contrast
and compare them with. The genius is he who is conscious of most, and of that
most acutely. And so without doubt his sensations must be most acute; but this
must not be understood as implying, say, in the artist the keenest power of
vision, in the composer the most acute hearing; the measure of genius is not
to be taken from the acuteness of the sense organ but from that of the perceiving
brain.
The consciousness of the genius is, then, the furthest removed from the henid
stage. It has the greatest, most limpid clearness and distinctness. In this
way genius declares itself to be a kind of higher masculinity, and thus the
female cannot be possessed of genius. The conclusion of this chapter and the
last is simply that the life of the male is a more highly conscious life than
that of the female, and genius is identical with the highest and widest consciousness.
This extremely comprehensive consciousness of the highest types of mankind is
due to the enormous number of contrasting elements in their natures.
Universality is the distinguishing mark of genius. There is no such thing as
a special genius, a genius for mathematics, or for music, or even for chess,
but only a universal genius. The genius is a man who knows everything without
having learned it.
It stands to reason that this infinite knowledge does not include theories and
systems which have been formulated by science from facts, neither the history
of the Spanish war of succession nor experiments in dia-magnetism.
The artist does not acquire his knowledge of the colours reflected on water
by cloudy or sunny skies, by a course of optics, any more than it requires a
deep study of characterology to judge other men. But the more gifted a man is,
the more he has studied on his own account, and the more subjects he has made
his own.
The theory of special genius, according to which for instance, it is supposed
that a musical "genius" should be a fool at other subjects, confuses
genius with talent. A musician, if truly great, is just as well able to be universal
in his knowledge as a philosopher or a poet. Such an one was Beethoven. On the
other hand, a musician may be as limited in the sphere of his activity as any
average man of science. Such an one was Johann Strauss, who, in spite of his
beautiful melodies, cannot be regarded as a genius if only because of the absence
of constructive faculty in him. To come back to the main point; there are many
kinds of talent, but only one kind of genius, and that is able to choose any
kind of talent and master it. There is something in genius common to all those
who possess it; however much difference there may seem to be between the great
philosopher, painter, musician, poet, or religious teacher. The particular talent
through the medium of which the spirit of a man develops is of less importance
than has generally been thought. The limits of the different arts can easily
be passed, and much besides native inborn gifts have to be taken into account.
The history of one art should be studied along with the history of other arts,
and in that way many obscure events might be explained. It is outside my present
purpose, however, to go into the question of what determines a genius to become,
say, a mystic, or, say, a great delineator.
From genius itself, the common quality of all the different manifestations of
genius, woman is debarred. I will discuss later as to whether such things are
possible as pure scientific or technical genius as well as artistic and philosophical
genius. There is good reason for a greater exactness in the use of the word.
But that may come, and however clearly we may yet be able to describe it woman
will have to be excluded from it. I am glad that the course of my inquiry has
been such as to make it impossible for me to be charged with having framed such
a definition of genius as necessarily to exclude women from it.
I may now sum up the conclusions of this chapter. Whilst woman has no consciousness
of genius, except as manifested in one particular person, who imposes his personality
on her, man has a deep capacity for realising it, a capacity which Carlyle,
in his still little understood book on "Hero-Worship," has described
so fully and permanently. In "Hero-Worship," moreover, the idea is
definitely insisted on that genius is linked with manhood, that it represents
an ideal masculinity in the highest form. Woman has no direct consciousness
of it; she borrows a kind of imperfect consciousness from man. Woman, in short,
has an unconscious life, man a conscious life, and the genius the most conscious
life.
Talent and Memory
The following observation bears on my henid theory:
I made a note, half mechanically, of a page in a botanical work from which later
on I was going to make an extract. Something was in my mind in henid form. What
I thought, how I thought it, what was then knocking at the door of my consciousness,
I could not remember a minute afterwards, in spite of the hardest effort. I
take this case as a typical example of a henid.
The more deeply impressed, the more detailed a complex perception may be the
more easily does it reproduce itself. Clearness of the consciousness is the
preliminary condition for remembering, and the memory of the mental stimulation
is proportional to the intensity of the consciousness. "I shall not forget
that"; "I shall remember that all my life"; "That will never
escape my memory again." Such phrases men use when things have made a deep
impression on them, of moments in which they have gained wisdom or have become
richer by an important experience. As the power of being reproduced is directly
proportionate to the organisation of a mental impression, it is clear that there
can be no recollection of an absolute henid.
As the mental endowment of a man varies with the organisation of his accumulated
experiences, the better endowed he is, the more readily will he be able to remember
his whole past, everything that he has ever thought or heard, seen or done,
perceived or felt, the more completely in fact he will be able to reproduce
his whole life. Universal remembrance of all its experiences, therefore, is
the surest, most general, and most easily proved mark of a genius. . . .
The great extent and acuteness of the memory of men of genius, which I propose
to lay down dogmatically as a necessary inference from my theory, without attempting
to prove it further, is not incompatible with their rapid loss of the facts
impressed on them in school, the tables of Greek verbs, and so forth. Their
memory is of what they have experienced, not of what they have learned. . .
.
Only what is harmonious with some inborn quality will be retained. When a man
remembers a thing, it is because he was capable of taking some interest in the
thing; when he forgets, it is because he was uninterested. . . .
The ideal genius is one in whom perception and apprehension are identical in
their field. Of course no such being actually exists. On the other hand, there
is no man who has apprehended nothing that he has perceived. In this way we
may take it that all degrees of genius (not talent) exist; no male is quite
without a trace of genius. Complete genius is an ideal; no man is absolutely
without the quality, and no man possesses it completely. Apprehension or absorption,
and memory or retention, vary together in their extent and their permanence.
There is an uninterrupted gradation from the man whose mentality is unconnected
from moment to moment, and to whom no incidents can signify anything because
there is within him nothing to compare them with (such an extreme, of course,
does not exist) to the fully developed minds for which everything is unforgettable,
because of the firm impressions made and the sureness with which they are absorbed.
The extreme genius also does not exist, because even the greatest genius is
not wholly a genius at every moment of his life.
What is at once a deduction from the necessary connection between memory and
genius, and a proof of the actuality of the connection, lies in the extraordinary
memory for minute details shown by the man of genius. Because of the universality
of his mind, everything has only one interpretation for him, an interpretation
often unsuspected at the time; and so things cling obstinately in his memory
and remain there inextinguishably, although he may have taken not the smallest
trouble to take note of them. And so one may almost take as another mark of
the genius that the phrase "this is no longer true" has no meaning
for him. There is nothing that is no longer true for him, probably just because
he has a clearer idea than other men of the changes that come with time. . .
.
From what one has thought or said, heard or read, felt or done, one can give
the smallest possible to another, that the other does not already know. Consideration
of the amount that a man can take in from another would seem to serve as a sort
of objective measure of his genius, a measure that does not have to wait for
an estimation of his actual creative efforts. I am not going to discuss the
extent to which this theory opposes current views on education, but I recommend
parents and teachers to pay attention to it. The extent to which a man can detect
differences and resemblances must depend on his memories. This faculty will
be best developed in those whose past permeates their present, all the moments
of the life of whom are amalgamated. Such persons will have the greatest opportunities
of detecting resemblances and so finding the material for comparisons. They
will always seize hold of from the past what has the greatest resemblance to
the present experience, and the two experiences will be combined in such a way
that no similarities or differences will be concealed. And so they are able
to maintain the past against the influence of the present. It is not without
reason that from time immemorial the special merit of poetry has been considered
to be its richness in beautiful comparisons and pictures, or that we turn to
again and again, or await our favourite images with impatience when we read
Homer or Shakespeare or Kloppstock. Today when, for the first time for a century
and a half, Germany is without great poets or painters, and when none the less
it is impossible to find any one who is not an "author," the power
of clear and beautiful comparison seems to have gone. A period the nature of
which can best be described in vague and dubious words, the philosophy of which
has become in more than one sense the philosophy of the unconscious can contain
nothing great. Consciousness is the mark of greatness, and before it the unconscious
is dispersed as the sun disperses a mist. If only consciousness were to come
to this age, how quickly voices that are now famous would become silent. It
is only in full consciousness, in which the experience of the present assumes
greater intensity by its union with all the experiences of the past, that imagination,
the necessary quality for all philosophical as for all artistic effort, can
find a place. It is untrue, therefore, that women have more imagination than
men. The experiences on account of which men have assigned higher powers of
imagination to women come entirely from the imaginative sexual life of women.
Where anything obviously depends on strong moulding women have not the smallest
leaning towards its production, neither in philosophy nor in music, in the plastic
arts nor in architecture. Where, however, a weak and vague sentimentality can
be expressed with little effort, as in painting or verse- making, or in pseudo-mysticism
and theosophy, women have sought and found a suitable field for their efforts.
Their lack of productiveness in the former sphere is in harmony with the vagueness
of the psychical life of women. Music is the nearest possible approach to the
organisation of a sensation. Nothing is more definite, characteristic, and impressive
than a melody, nothing that will more strongly resist obliteration. One remembers
much longer what is sung than what is spoken, and the arias better than the
recitatives.
Let us note specially here that the usual phrases of the defenders of women
do not apply to the case of women. Music is not one of the arts to which women
have had access only so recently that it is too soon to expect fruits; from
the remotest antiquity women have sung and played. And yet . . .
It is to be remembered that even in the case of drawing and painting women have
now had opportunities for at least two centuries. Every one knows how many girls
learn to draw and sketch, and it cannot be said that there has not yet been
time for results were results possible. As there are so few female painters
with the smallest importance in the history of art, it must be that there is
something in the nature of things against it. As a matter of fact, the painting
and etching of women is no more than a sort of elegant, luxurious handiwork.
The sensuous, physical element of colour is more suitable for them than the
intellectual work of formal line-drawing, and hence it is, that whereas women
have acquired some small distinction in painting they have gained none in drawing.
The power of giving form to chaos is with those in whom the most universal memory
has made the widest comprehension possible; it is a quality of the masculine
genius.
I regret that I must so continually use the word genius, as if that should apply
only to a caste as well defined from those below as income-tax payers are from
the untaxed. The word genius was very probably invented by a man who had small
claims on it himself; greater men would have understood better what to be a
genius really was, and probably they would have come to see that the word could
be applied to most people. Goethe said that perhaps only a genius is able to
understand a genius.
There are probably very few people who have not at some time of their lives
had some quality of genius. If they have not had such, it is probable that they
have also been without great sorrow or great pain. They would have needed only
to live sufficiently intently for a time for some quality to reveal itself.
The poems of first love are a case in point, and certainly such love is a sufficient
stimulus.
It must not be forgotten that quite ordinary men in moments of excitement, in
anger at some underhanded deed, have found words with which they never would
have been credited. The greater part of what is called expression in art as
in language depends on the fact that some individual more richly endowed, clarifies,
organises, and exhibits some idea almost instantaneously, an idea which to a
less endowed person was still in the henid form. The course of clarification
is much shortened in the mind of the second person.
If it really were the case, as popular opinion has tried to establish, that
the genius were separated from ordinary men by a thick wall through which no
sound could penetrate, then all understanding of the efforts of genius would
be denied to ordinary men, and their works would fail to make any impression
on them. All hopes of progress depend on this being untrue. And it is untrue.
The difference between men of genius and the others is quantitative not qualitative,
of degree not of kind. . . .
The request for an autobiography would put most men into a most painful position;
they could scarcely tell if they were asked what they had done the day before.
Memory with most people is quite spasmodic and purely associative. In the case
of the man of genius every impression that he has received endures; he is always
under the influence of his impressions; and so nearly all men of genius tend
to suffer from fixed ideas. The psychical condition of men's minds may be compared
with a set of bells close together, and so arranged that in the ordinary man
a bell rings only when one beside it sounds, and the vibration lasts only a
moment. In the genius, when a bell sounds it vibrates so strongly that it sets
in action the whole series, and remains in action throughout life. The latter
kind of movement often gives rise to extraordinary conditions and absurd impulses,
that may last for weeks together and that form the basis of the supposed kinship
of genius with insanity. . . .
. . . The individual moments in the life of a gifted man are not remembered
as disconnected points, not as different particles of time, each one separated
and defined from the following one, as the numerals one, two, and so on.
The result of self-observation shows that sleep, the limitations of consciousness,
the gaps in memory, even special experiences, appear to be in some mysterious
way one great whole; incidents do not follow each other like the tickings of
a watch, but they pass along in a single unbroken stream. With ordinary men
the moments which are united in a close continuity out of the original discrete
multiplicity are very few, and the course of their lives resembles a little
brook, whereas with the genius it is more like a mighty river into which all
the little rivulets flow from afar; that is to say, the universal comprehension
of genius vibrates to no experience in which all the individual moments have
not been gathered up and stored.
This particular continuity by which a man first realises that he exists, that
he is, and that he is in the world, is all comprehensive in the genius, limited
to a few important moments in the mediocre, and altogether lacking in woman.
When a woman looks back over her life and lives again her experiences, there
is presented no continuous, unbroken stream, but only a few scattered points.
And what kind of points? They are just those which accord with woman's natural
instincts. Of what these interests exclusively consist the second chapter gave
a preliminary idea; and those who remember the ideas in question will not be
astonished at the following facts: The female is altogether with one class of
recollections - those connected with the sexual impulse and reproduction. She
thinks of her lovers and proposals, of her marriage day, of every child as if
it were a doll; of the flowers which she received at every ball, the number,
size, and price of the bouquets; of every serenade; of every verse which (as
she fondly imagines) was written for her; of every phrase by which a lover has
impressed her; but above all - with an exactness which is as contemptible as
it is disquieting to herself - of every compliment without exception that has
ever been paid her.
That is all that the real woman recalls of her life. But it is just those things
which human beings never forget, and those they cannot remember that give clue
to knowledge of their life and character. . . .
As proof of the fact [of the discontinuity in the psychical life of women] I
will at present quote nothing more than the statement of Lotze, which has so
often caused astonishment, that women much more readily submit themselves to
new relationships and more easily accommodate themselves to them than men, in
whom the parvenu can be seen much longer, whereas one might not be able to tell
the peasant from the peeress, the woman brought up in poor surroundings from
the patrician's daughter. Later on I shall deal more exhaustively with this
subject.
At any rate, it will now be seen why (if neither vanity, desire for gossip,
nor imitation drives them to it) only the better men write down recollections
of their lives, and how I perceive in this a strong evidence of the connection
between memory and giftedness. It is not as if every man of genius wished to
write an autobiography: the incitement to autobiography comes from special,
very deep-seated psychological conditions. But on the other hand, the writing
of a full autobiography, if it is the outcome of a genuine desire, is always
the sign of a superior man. For real faithful memory is the source of reverence.
The really great would resist any temptation to give up his past in the exchange
for material advantage or mental health; the greatest treasures of the world,
even happiness itself, he would not take in exchange for his memories.
The desire for a draught of the waters of Lethe is the trait of mediocre or
inferior natures. And however much a really great man, as Goethe says, may condemn
and abhor his past failings, and although he sees others clinging fast to theirs,
he will never smile at those past actions and failings of his own, or make merry
over his early mode of life and thought.
The class of persons now so much in evidence, who claim to have "conquered"
their pasts, have the smallest possible claim to the word "conquer."
They are those who idly relate that they formerly believed this or the other,
but have now "overcome" their beliefs, whereas they are as little
in earnest about the present as they were about the past. They see only the
mechanism, not the soul of things, and at no stage what they believe themselves
to have conquered was deep in their natures.
In contrast with these it may be noticed with what painful care great men render
even the, apparently, most minute details in their own biographies: for them
the past and present are equal; with others neither of the two are real.
The famous man realises how everything, even the smallest, most secondary, matters
played an important part in his life, how they have helped his development,
and to this fact is due his extraordinary reverence for his own memories. And
such an autobiography is not written all at once, as it were, with one event
treated like another, and without meditation; nor does the idea of it suddenly
occur to a man; the material for such a work by a great man, so to speak, is
always at hand. . . .
To sum up, I may say:
A man is himself important precisely in proportion that all things seem important
to him.
In the course of further investigation this dictum will be seen to have a deep
significance even apart from its bearing on the universality, comprehension,
and comparison exhibited by the genius.
The position of woman in these matters is not difficult to explain. A real woman
never becomes conscious of a destiny, of her own destiny; she is not heroic;
she fights most for her possessions, and there is nothing tragic in the struggle
as her own fate is decided with the fate of her possessions.
Inasmuch as woman is without continuity, she can have no true reverence; as
a fact, reverence is a purely male virtue. A man is first reverent about himself,
and self-respect is the first stage in reverence for all things. But it costs
a woman very little to break off with her past; if the word irony could be fittingly
used here, one might say that a man does not easily regard his past with irony
and superiority as women appear to do - and not only after marriage.
Later on I shall show how women are exactly the opposite of that which reverence
means. I would rather be silent about the reverence of widows.
The superstition of women is psychologically absolutely different from the superstitions
of famous men.
The reverent relation to one's own past, which depends on a real continuity
of memory, and which is possible only by comprehension, can be shown in relation
to a still wider and deeper subject.
Whether a man has a real relationship to his own past or not, involves the question
as to whether he has a desire for immortality, or if the idea of death is indifferent
to him.
The desire for immortality is today, as a rule, treated shamefully, and in a
very different spirit.
. . . The man who values his past, who holds his mental life in greater respect
than his corporeal life, is not willing to give up his consciousness at death.
And so this organic primary desire for immortality is strongest in men of genius,
in the men whose pasts are richest. . . .
The relation between the continuity of memory and the desire for immortality
is borne out by the fact that woman is devoid of the desire for immortality.
It is to be noted that those persons are quite wrong who have attributed the
desire for immortality to the fear of death. Women are as much afraid of death
as are men, but they have not the longing for immortality.
My attempted explanation of the psychological desire for immortality is as yet
more an indication of the connection between the desire and memory than a deduction
from a higher natural law. It will always be found that the connection actually
exists; the more a man lives in his past (not, as a superficial reader might
guess, in his future) the more intense will be his longing for immortality.
The lack of the desire for immortality in women is to be associated with the
lack in them of reverence for their own personality. . . .
Memory makes experience timeless; the essence is that it should transcend time.
A man can only remember the past because memory is free from the control of
time, because events which in nature are functions of time, in the spirit have
conquered time. . . .
It is just because a living creature - not necessarily a human being - by being
endowed with memory is not wholly absorbed by the experiences of the moment
that it can, so to speak, oppose itself to time, take cognisance of it, and
make it the subject of observation. Were the being wholly abandoned to the experience
of the moment and not saved from it by memory then it would change with time
and be a floating bubble in the stream of events; it could never be conscious
of time, for consciousness implies duality. The mind must have transcended time
to grasp it, it must have stood outside it in order to be able to reflect upon
it. This does not apply merely to special moments of time, as, for instance,
to the case that we cannot be conscious of sorrow until the sorrow is over,
but it is a part of the conception of time. If we could not free ourselves from
time, we could have no knowledge of time.
In order to understand the condition of timelessness let us reflect on what
memory rescues from time. What transcends time is only what is of interest to
the individual, what has meaning for him; in fact, all that he assigns value
to. We remember only the things that have some value for us even if we are unconscious
of that value. It is the value that creates the timelessness. We forget everything
that has no value for us even if we are unconscious of that absence of value.
What has value, then, is timeless; or, to put it the other way, a thing has
the more value the less it is a function of time. In all the world value is
in proportion to independence of time; only things that are timeless have a
positive value. Although this is not what I take to be the deepest and fullest
meaning of value, it is, at least, the first special law of the theory of values.
A hasty survey of common facts will suffice to prove this relation between value
and duration. We are always inclined to pay little attention to the views of
those whom we have known only a short time, and, as a rule, we think little
of the hasty judgments of those who easily change their ideas. On the other
hand, uncompromising fixedness gains respect, even if it assume the form of
vindictiveness or obstinacy. . . . A man dislikes to be told that he is always
changing; but let it be put that he is simply showing new sides of his character
and he will be proud of the permanence through the changes. He who is tired
of life, for whom life has ceased to be of interest, is interesting to no one.
The fear of the extinction of a name or of a family is well known.
So also statute laws and customs lose in value if their validity is expressly
limited in time; and if two people are making a bargain, they will be the more
ready to distrust one another if the bargain is to be only of short duration.
In fact, the value that we attach to things depends to a large extent on our
estimate of their durability.
This law of values is the chief reason why men are interested in their death
and their future. The desire for value shows itself in the efforts to free things
from time, and this pressure is exerted even in the case of things which sooner
or later must change, as, for instance, riches and position and everything that
we call the goods of this world. Here lies the psychological motive for the
making of wills and the bestowal of property. The motive is not care for relatives,
because a man without relatives very often is more anxious to settle his goods,
not feeling, perhaps, like the head of a family, that in any event his existence
will have some kind of permanence, that traces of him will be left after his
own death. . . .
Form and timelessness, or individuation and duration, are the two factors which
compose value. . . .
The first general conclusion to be made is that the desire for timelessness,
a craving for value, pervades all spheres of human activity. And this desire
for real value, which is deeply bound up with the desire for power, is completely
absent in the woman. It is only in comparatively rare cases that old women trouble
to make exact directions about the disposition of their property, a fact in
obvious relation with the absence in them of the desire for immortality.
Over the dispositions of a man there is the weight of something solemn and impressive
- something which makes him respected by other men.
The desire for immortality itself is merely a specific case of the general law
that only timeless things have a positive value. On this is founded its connection
with memory. The permanence with which experiences stay with a man is proportional
to the significance which they had for him. Putting it in paradoxical form,
I may say: Value is created by the past. Only that which has a positive value
remains protected by memory from the jaws of time; and so it may be with the
individual psychical life as a whole. If it is to have a positive value, it
must not be a function of time, but must subdue time by eternal duration after
physical death. This draws us uncomparably nearer the innermost motive of the
desire for immortality. The complete loss of significance which a rich, individual,
fully-lived life would suffer if it were all to end with death, and the consequent
senselessness of everything, as Goethe said, in other words, to Eckermann (February
14, 1829) lead to the demand for immortality. The strongest craving for immortality
is possessed by the genius, and this is explained by all the other facts which
have been discussed as to his nature.
Memory only fully vanquishes time when it appears in a universal form, as in
universal men.
The genius is thus the only timeless man - at least, this and nothing else is
his ideal of himself; he is, as is proved by his passionate and urgent desire
for immortality, just the man with the strongest demand for timelessness, with
the greatest desire for value. (It is often a cause for astonishment that men
with quite ordinary, even vulgar, natures experience no fear of death. But it
is quite explicable: it is not the fear of death which creates the desire for
immortality, but the desire for immortality which causes fear of death.)
And now we are face to face with an almost astonishing coincidence. The timelessness
of the genius will not only be manifest in relation to the single moments of
his life, but also in relation to what is known as "his generation,"
or, in a narrower sense, "his time." As a matter of fact, he has no
relations at all with it. The age does not create the genius it requires. The
genius is not the product of his age, is not to be explained by it, and we do
him no honour if we attempt to account for him by it.
Carlyle justly noted how many epochs had called for great men, how badly they
had needed them, and how they still did not obtain them. . . .
And as the causes of its appearance do not lie in any one age, so also the consequences
are not limited by time. The achievements of genius live for ever, and time
cannot change them. By his works a man of genius is granted immortality on the
earth, and thus in a threefold manner he has transcended time. His universal
comprehension and memory forbid the annihilation of his experiences with the
passing of the moment in which each occurred; his birth is independent of his
age, and his work never dies.
The coming of genius remains a mystery, and men reverently abandon their efforts
to explain it. And as the causes of its appearance do not lie in any one age,
so also the consequences are not limited by time. The achievements of genius
live for ever, and time cannot change them. By his works a man of genius is
granted immortality on the earth, and thus in a threefold manner he has transcended
time. His universal comprehension and memory forbid the annihilation of his
experiences with the passing of the moment in which each occurred; his birth
is independent of his age, and his work never dies.
. . . The history of the human race (naturally I mean the history of its mind
and not merely its wars) is readily intelligible on the theory of the appearance
of genius, and of the imitation by the more monkey-like individuals of the conduct
of those with genius. The chief stages, no doubt, were house- building, agriculture,
and above all, speech. Every single word has been the invention of a single
man, as, indeed, we still see, if we leave out of consideration the merely technical
terms. How else could language have arisen? The earliest words were "onomatopoetic";
a sound similar to the exciting cause was evolved almost without the will of
the speaker, in direct response to the sensuous stimulation. All the other words
were originally metaphors, or comparisons, a kind of primitive poetry, for all
prose has come from poetry. Many, perhaps the majority of the greatest geniuses,
have remained unknown. Think of the proverbs, now almost commonplaces, such
as "one good turn deserves another." These were said for the first
time by some great man. How many quotations from the classics, or sayings of
Christ, have passed into the common language, so that we have to think twice
before we can remember who were the authors of them. Language is as little the
work of the multitude as our ballads. Every form of speech owes much that is
not acknowledged to individuals of another language. Because of the universality
of genius, the words and phrases that he invents are useful not only to those
who use the language in which he wrote them. A nation orients itself by its
own geniuses, and derives from them its ideas of its own ideals, but the guiding
star serves also as a light to other nations. As speech has been created by
a few great men, the most extraordinary wisdom lies concealed in it, a wisdom
which reveals itself to a few ardent explorers but which is usually overlooked
by the stupid professional philologists.
The genius is not a critic of language, but its creator, as he is the creator
of all the mental achievements which are the material of culture and which make
up the objective mind, the spirit of the peoples. The "timeless" men
are those who make history, for history can be made only by those who are not
floating with the stream. It is only those who are unconditioned by time who
have real value, and whose productions have an enduring force. And the events
that become forces of culture become so only because they have an enduring value.
If we make a criterion of genius the exhibition of this threefold "timelessness"
we shall have a measure by which it is easy to test all claimants. Lombroso
and Turck have expanded the popular view which ascribes genius to all whose
intellectual or practical achievements are much above the average. Kant and
Schelling have insisted on the more exclusive doctrine that genius can be predicated
only of the great creative artists. The truth probably lies between the two.
I am inclined to think that only great artists and great philosophers (amongst
the latter, I include, above all, the great religious teachers) have proved
a claim to genius. Neither the "man of action" nor "the man of
science" has any claim.
Men of action, famous politicians and generals, may possess a few traits resembling
genius (particularly a specially good knowledge of men and an enormous capacity
for remembering people). The psychology of such traits will be dealt with later;
they are confused with genius only by those whom the externals of greatness
dazzle. The man of genius almost typically renounces such external greatness
because of the real greatness within him. The really great man has the strongest
sense of values; the distinguished general is absorbed by the desire for power.
The former seeks to link power with real value; the latter desires that power
itself should be valued. Great generals and great politicians, like the bird
of Phoenix, are born out of fiery chaos and like it disappear again in the chaos.
The great emperor or the great demagogue is the only man who lives entirely
in the present; he does not dream of a more beautiful, better future; his mind
does not dwell on his own past which has already passed, and so in the two ways
most possible to man, he does not transcend time, but lives only in the moment.
The great genius does not let his work be determined by the concrete finite
conditions that surround him, whilst it is from these that the work of the statesman
takes its direction and its termination. And so the great emperor is no more
than a phenomenon of nature, whereas the genius is outside nature and is an
incorporation of the mind. The works of men of action crumble at the death of
their authors, if indeed they have not already decayed, or they survive only
a brief time leaving no traces behind them except what the chronicles record
as having been done and later undone. The emperor creates no works that survive
time, passing into eternity; such creations come from genius. It is the genius
in reality and not the other who is the creator of history, for it is only the
genius who is outside and unconditioned by history. The great man has a history,
the emperor is only a part of history. The great man transcends time; time creates
and time destroys the emperor.
The great man of science, unless he is also a philosopher (I think of such names
as Newton and Gauss, Linnaeus and Darwin, Copernicus and Galileo), deserves
the title of genius as little as the man of action. Men of science are not universal;
they deal only with a branch or branches of knowledge. This is not due, as is
sometimes said, merely to the extreme modern specialisation that makes it impossible
to master everything. Even in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries there are
still amongst the learned men individuals with a knowledge as many- sided as
that of Aristotle or Leibnitz; the names of von Humboldt and William Wundt at
once come to my mind. The absence of genius comes from something much more deeply
seated in the men of science, and in science itself, from a cause which I shall
explain in the eighth chapter. Probably some one may be disposed to argue that
if even the most distinguished men of science have not a knowledge so universal
as that of the philosopher, there are some who stand on the outermost fringes
of philosophy, and to whom it is yet difficult to deny the word genius. I think
of such men as Fichte, Schleiermacher, Carlyle, and Nietzsche. Which of the
merely scientific has felt in himself an unconditioned comprehension of all
men and of all things, or even the capacity to verify any single thing in his
mind and by his mind? On the contrary, has not the whole history of the science
of the last thousand years been directed against this? This is the reason why
men of science are necessarily one-sided. No man of science, unless he is also
a philosopher, however eminent his achievements, has that continuous unforgetting
life that the genius exhibits, and this is because of his want of universality.
Finally, it is to be observed that the investigations of the scientific are
always in definite relation to the knowledge of their day. The scientific man
takes possession of a definite store of experimental or observed knowledge,
increases or alters it more or less, and then hands it on. And much will be
taken away from his achievements, much will silently disappear; his treatises
may make a brave show in libraries, but they cease to be actively alive. On
the other hand, we can ascribe to the work of the great philosopher, as to that
of the great artist, an imperishable, unchangeable presentation of the world,
not disappearing with time, and which, because it was the expression of a great
mind, will always find a school of men to adhere to it. There still exist disciples
of Plato and Aristotle, of Spinoza and Berkeley and Bruno, but there are now
none who denote themselves as followers of Galileo or Helmholtz, of Ptolemy
or Copernicus. It is a misuse of terms, due to erroneous ideas, to speak of
the "classics" of science or of pedagogy in the sense that we speak
of the classics of philosophy and art.
The great philosopher bears the name of genius deservedly and with honour. And
if it will always be the greatest pain to the philosopher that he is not an
artist, so the artist envies the philosopher his tenacious and controlled strength
of systematic thought, and it is not surprising that the artist has taken pleasure
in depicting Prometheus and Faust, Prospera and Cyprian, Paul the Apostle and
Il Penseroso. The philosopher and the artist are alternate sides of one another.
We must not be too lavish in attributing genius to those who are philosophers
or we shall not escape the reproach of being merely partisans of philosophy
against science. Such a partisanship is foreign to my purpose, and, I hope,
to this book. It would only be absurd to discuss the claims to genius of such
men as Anaxagoras, Geulinex, Baader, or Emerson. I deny genius either too such
unoriginally profound writers as Angelus Silesius, Philo and Jacobi, or to original
yet superficial persons such as Comte Feuerbach, Hume, Herbart, Locke, and Karneades.
The history of art is equally full of preposterous valuations, whilst, on the
other hand, the history of science is extremely free from false estimations.
The history of science busies itself very little with the biographies of its
protagonists; its object is a system of objective, collective knowledge in which
the individual is swept away. The service of science demands the greatest sacrifice,
for in it the individual human being renounces all claim to eternity as such.
Memory, Logic and Ethics
The title that I have given to this chapter at once opens the way to misinterpretation.
It might appear as if the author supports the view that logical and ethical
values were the objects exclusively of empirical psychology, psychical phenomena,
like perception and sensation, and that logic and ethics, therefore, were subsections
of psychology and based upon psychology.
I declare at once that I call this view, the so-called psychologismus, at once
false and injurious. It is false because it can lead to nothing; and injurious
because, while it hardly touches logic and ethics, it overthrows psychology
itself. The exclusion of logic and ethics from the foundations of psychology,
and the insertion of them in an appendix, is one of the results of the overgrowth
of the doctrine of empirical perception, of that strange heap of dead, fleshless
bones which is known as empirical psychology, and from which all real experience
has been excluded. I have nothing to do with the empirical school, and in this
matter lean towards the transcendentalism of Kant.
As the object of my work, however, is to discover the differences between different
members of humanity, and not to discuss categories that would hold good for
the angels in heaven, I shall not follow Kant closely, but remain more directly
in psychological paths.
The justification of the title of this chapter must be reached along other lines.
The tedious, because entirely new, demonstration of the earlier part of my work
has shown that the human memory stands in intimate relation with things hitherto
supposed unconnected with it - such things as time, value, genius, immortality.
I have attempted to show that memory stands in intimate connection with all
these. There must be some strong reason for the complete absence of earlier
allusions to this side of the subject. I believe the reason to be no more than
the inadequacy and slovenliness which hitherto have spoiled theories of memory.
. . . As memory has been shown to be a special character unconnected with the
lower spheres of psychical life, and the exclusive property of human beings,
it is not surprising that it is closely related to such higher things as the
idea of value and time, and the craving for immortality, which is absent in
animals, and possible to men only in so far as they possess the quality of genius.
If memory be an essentially human thing, part of the deepest being of humanity,
finding expression in mankind's most peculiar qualities, then it will not be
surprising if memory be also related to the phenomena of logic and ethics. I
have now to explore this relationship.
I may set out from the old proverb that liars have bad memories. It is certain
that the pathological liar has practically no memory. About male liars I shall
have more to say; they are not common, however. But if we remember what was
said as to the absence of memory amongst women we shall not be surprised at
the existence of the numerous proverbs and common sayings about the untruthfulness
of women. It is evident that a being whose memory is very slight, and who can
recall only in the most imperfect fashion what it has said or done, or suffered,
must lie easily if it has the gift of speech. The impulse to untruthfulness
will be hard to resist if there is a practical object to be gained, and if the
influence that comes from a full conscious reality of the past be not present.
The impulse to lie is stronger in woman, because, unlike that of man, her memory
is not continuous, whilst her life is discrete, unconnected, discontinuous,
swayed by the sensations and perceptions of the moment instead of dominating
them. Unlike man, her experiences float past without being referred, so to speak,
to a definite, permanent centre; she does not feel herself, past and present,
to be one and the same throughout all her life. It happens almost to every man
that sometimes he "does not understand himself"; indeed, with very
many men, it happens (leaving out of the question the facts of psychical periodicity)
that if they think over their pasts in their minds they find it very difficult
to refer all the events to a single conscious personality; they do not grasp
how it could have been that they, being what they feel themselves at the time
to be, could ever have done or felt or thought this, that, or the other. And
yet in spite of the difficulty, they know that they had gone through these experiences.
The feeling of identity in all circumstances of life is quite wanting in the
true woman, because her memory, even if exceptionally good, is devoid of continuity.
The consciousness of identity of the male, even although he may fail to understand
his own past, manifests itself in the very desire to understand that past. Women,
if they look back on their earlier lives, never understand themselves, and do
not even wish to understand themselves, and this reveals itself in the scanty
interest they give to the attempts of man to understand them. The woman does
not interest herself about herself, and hence there have been no female psychologists,
no psychology of women written by a woman, and she is incapable of grasping
the anxious desire of the man to understand the beginning, middle, and end of
his individual life in their relation to each other, and to interpret the whole
as a continual, logical, necessary sequence.
At this point there is a natural transition to logic. A creature like woman,
the absolute woman, who is not conscious of her own identity at different stages
of her life, has no evidence of her own identity at different stages of her
life, has no evidence of the identity of the subject-matter of thought at different
times. If in her mind the two stages of a change cannot be present simultaneously
by means of memory, it is impossible for her to make the comparison and note
the change. A being whose memory is never sufficiently good as to make it psychologically
possible to perceive identity through the lapse of time, so as to enable her,
for instance, to pursue a quantity through a long mathematical reckoning; such
a creature in the extreme case would be unable to control her memory for even
the moment of time required to say that A will still be A in the next moment,
to pronounce judgment on the identity A = A, or on the opposite proposition
that A is not equal to A, for that proposition also requires a continuous memory
of A to make the comparison possible.
I have been making no mere joke, no facetious sophism or paradoxical proposition.
I assert that the judgment of identity depends on conceptions, never on mere
perceptions and complexes of perceptions, and the conceptions, as logical conceptions,
are independent of time, retaining their constancy, whether I, as a psychological
entity, think them constant or not. . . .
I have already shown that the continuous memory is the vanquisher of time, and,
indeed, is necessary even for the idea of time to be formed. And so the continuous
memory is the psychological expression of the logical proposition of identity.
The absolute woman, in whom memory is absent, cannot take the proposition of
identity, or its contradictory, or the exclusion of the alternative, as axiomatic.
Besides these three conditions of logical thought, the fourth condition, the
containing of the conclusion in the major premiss, is possible only through
memory. That proposition is the groundwork of the syllogism. The premisses psychologically
precede the conclusion, and must be retained by the thinking person whilst the
minor premiss applies the law of identity or of non-identity. The grounds for
the conclusion must lie in the past. And for this reason continuity which dominates
the mental processes of man is bound up with causality. Every psychological
application of the relation of a conclusion to its premisses implies the continuity
of memory to guarantee the identity of the propositions. As woman has no continuous
memory she can have no principium rationis sufficientis.
And so it appears that woman is without logic.
George Simmel has held this familiar statement to be erroneous, inasmuch as
women have been known to draw conclusions with the strongest consistency. That
a woman in a concrete case can unrelentingly pursue a given course at the stimulation
of some object is no more a proof that she understands the syllogism, than is
her habit of perpetually recurring to disproved arguments a proof that the law
of identity is an axiom for her. The point at issue is whether or no they recognise
the logical axioms as the criteria of the validity of their thoughts, as the
directors of their process of thinking, whether they make or do not make these
the rule of conduct and the principle of judgment. A woman cannot grasp that
one must act from principle; as she has no continuity she does not experience
the necessity for logical support of her mental processes. Hence the ease with
which women assume opinions. If a woman gives vent to an opinion, or statement,
and a man is so foolish as to take it seriously and to ask her for the proof
of it, she regards the request as unkind and offensive, and as impugning her
character. A man feels ashamed of himself, feels himself guilty if he has neglected
to verify a thought, whether or no that thought has been uttered by him; he
feels the obligation to keep to the logical standard which he has set up for
himself. Woman resents any attempt to require from her that her thoughts should
be logical. She may be regarded as "logically insane."
The most common defect which one could discover in the conversation of a woman,
if one really wished to apply to it the standard of logic (a feat that man habitually
shuns, so showing his contempt for a woman's logic) is the quaternio terminorum,
that form of equivocation which is the result of an incapacity to retain definite
presentations; in other words, the result of a failure to grasp the law of identity.
Woman is unaware of this; she does not realise the law nor make it a criterion
of thought. Man feels himself bound to logic; the woman is without this feeling.
It is only this feeling of guilt that guarantees man's efforts to think logically.
Probably the most profound saying of Descartes, and yet one that has been widely
misunderstood, is that all errors are crimes.
The source of all error in life is failure of memory. Thus logic and ethics,
both of which deal with the furtherance of truth and join in its highest service,
are dependent on memory. The conception dawns on us that Plato was not so far
wrong when he connected discernment with memory. Memory, it is true, is not
a logical and ethical act, but it is a logical and ethical phenomenon. A man
who has had a vivid and deep perception regards it as a fault, if some half-hour
afterwards he is thinking of something different, even if external influences
have intervened. A man thinks himself unconscientious and blameworthy if he
notices that he has not thought of a particular portion of his life for a long
time. Memory, moreover, is linked with morality, because it is only through
memory that repentance is possible. All forgetfulness is in itself immoral.
And so reverence is a moral exercise; it is a duty to forget nothing, and for
this reason we should reverence the dead. Equally from logical and ethical motives,
man tries to carry logic into his past, in order that past and present may become
one.
It is with something of a shock that we realise here that we approach the deep
connection between logic and ethics, long ago suggested by Socrates and Plato,
discovered anew by Kant and Fichte, but lost sight of by living workers.
A creature that cannot grasp the mutual exclusiveness of A and not A has no
difficulty in lying; more than that, such a creature has not even any consciousness
of lying, being without a standard of truth. Such a creature if endowed with
speech will lie without knowing it, without the possibility of knowing it; Veritas
norma sui et falsa est. There is nothing more upsetting to a man that to find,
when he has discovered a woman in a lie, and he has asked her, "Why did
you lie about it?" that she simply does not understand the question, but
simply looks at him and laughingly tries to soothe him, or bursts into tears.
The subject does not end with the part played by memory. Lying is common enough
amongst men. And lies can be told in spite of a full remembrance of the subject
which for some purpose someone wishes to be informed about. Indeed, it might
almost be said that the only persons who can lie are those who misrepresent
facts in spite of a superior knowledge and consciousness of them.
Truth must first be regarded as the real value of logic and ethics before it
is correct to speak of deviations from truth for special motives as lies from
the moral point of view. Those who have not this high conception should be adjudged
as guilty rather of vagueness and exaggeration than of lying; they are not immoral
but non-moral. And in this sense the woman is non- moral.
The root of such an absolute misconception of truth must lie deep. The continuous
memory against which alone a man can be false, is not the real source of the
effort for truth, the desire for truth, the basal ethical-logical phenomenon,
but only stands in intimate relation with it.
That which enables man to have a real relation to truth and which removes his
temptation to lie, must be something independent of all time, something absolutely
unchangeable, which as faithfully reproduces the old as if it were new, because
it is permanent itself; it can only be that source in which all discrete experiences
unite and which creates from the first a continuous existence. It is what produces
the feeling of responsibility which oppresses all men, young and old, as to
their actions, which makes them know that they are responsible, which leads
to the phenomena of repentance and consciousness of sin, which calls to account
before an eternal and ever present self things that are long past, its judgment
being subtler and more comprehensive than that of any court of law or of the
laws of society, and which is exerted by the individual himself quite independently
of all social codes (so condemning the moral psychology which would derive morality
from the social life of man). Society recognises the idea of illegality, but
not of sin; it presses for punishment without wishing to produce repentance;
lying is punished by the law only in its ceremonious form of perjury, and error
has never been placed under its ban. Social ethics with its conception of duty
to our neighbour and to society, and practical exclusion from consideration
of the other fifteen hundred million human beings, cannot extend the realm of
morality, when it begins by limiting it in this arbitrary fashion.
What is this "centre of apperception" that is superior to time and
change?
It can be nothing less than what raises man above himself (as a part of the
world of sense) which joins him to an order of things that only the reason can
grasp, and that puts the whole world of sense at his feet. It is nothing else
than personality.
The most sublime book in the world, the "Criticism of Practical Reason,"
has referred morality to an intelligent ego, distinct from all empirical consciousness.
I must now turn to that side of my subject.
Logic, Ethics and The Ego
Logic deals with the true significance of the principle of identity (also with
that of contradiction; the exact relation of these two, and the various modes
of stating it are controversial matters outside the present subject). The proposition
A = A is axiomatic and self-evident. It is the primitive measure of truth for
all other propositions; however much we may think over it we must return to
this fundamental proposition. It is the principle of distinction between truth
and error; and he who regards it as meaningless tautology, as was the case with
Hegel and many of the later empiricists (this being not the only surprising
point of contact between two schools apparently so different) is right in a
fashion, but has misunderstood the nature of the proposition. A = A, the principle
of all truth, cannot itself be a special truth. He who finds the proposition
of identity or that of non-identity meaningless does so by his own fault. He
must have expected to find in these propositions special ideas, a source of
positive knowledge. But they are not in themselves knowledge, separate acts
of thought, but the common standard for all acts of thought. And so they cannot
be compared with other acts of thought. The rule of the process of thought must
be outside thought. The proposition of identity does not add to our knowledge;
it does not increase but rather founds a kingdom. The proposition of identity
is either meaningless or means everything. . . .
Pure logical thought cannot occur in the case of men; it would be an attribute
of deity. A human being must always think partly psychologically because he
possesses not only reason but also senses, and his thought cannot free itself
from temporal experiences but must remain bound by them. Logic, however, is
the supreme standard by which the individual can test his own psychological
ideas and those of others. When two men are discussing anything it is the conception
and not the varying individual presentations of it that they aim at. The conception,
then, is the standard of value for the individual presentations. The mode in
which the psychological generalisation comes into existence is quite independent
of the conceptions and has no significance in respect to it. The logical character
which invests the conception with dignity and power is not derived from experience,
for experience can give only vague and wavering generalisations. Absolute constancy
and absolute coherence which cannot come from experience are the essence of
the conception of that power concealed in the depths of the human mind whose
handiwork we try hard but in vain to see in nature. Conceptions are the only
true realities, and the conception is not in nature; it is the rule of the essence
not of the actual existence.
When I enunciate the proposition A = A, the meaning of the proposition is not
that a special individual A of experience or of thought is like itself. The
judgment of identity does not depend on the existence of an A. It means only
that if an A exists, or even if it does not exist, then A = A. Something is
posited, the existence of A = A whether or no A itself exists. It cannot be
the result of experience, as Mill supposed, for it is independent of the existence
of A. But an existence has been posited; it is not the existence of the object;
it must be the existence of the subject. The reality of the existence is not
in the first A or the second A, but in the simultaneous identity of the two.
And so the proposition A = A is no other than the proposition "I am."
From the psychological point of view, the real meaning of the proposition of
identity is not so difficult to interpret. It is clear that to be able to say
A = A, to establish the permanence of the conception through the changes of
experience, there must be something unchangeable, and this can be only the subject.
Were I part of the stream of change I could not verify that the A had remained
unchanged, had remained itself. Were I part of the change, I could not recognise
the change. Fichte was right when he stated that the existence of the ego was
to be found concealed in pure logic, inasmuch as the ego is the condition of
intelligible existence.
The logical axioms are the principle of all truth. These posit an existence
towards which all cognition serves. Logic is a law which must be obeyed, and
man realises himself only in so far as he is logical. He finds himself in cognition.
All error must be felt to be crime. And so man must not err. He must find the
truth, and so he can find it. The duty of cognition involves the possibility
of cognition, the freedom of thought, and the hope of ascertaining truth. In
the fact that logic is the condition of the mind lies the proof that thought
is free and can reach its goal. . . .
Truth, purity, faithfulness, uprightness, with reference to oneself; these give
the only conceivable ethics. Duty is only duty to oneself, duty of the empirical
ego to the intelligible ego. These appear in the form of two imperatives that
will always put to shame every kind of psychologismus - the logical law and
the moral law. The internal direction, the categorical imperatives of logic
and morality which dominate all the codes of social utilitarianism are factors
that no empiricism can explain. All empiricism and scepticism, positivism and
relativism, instinctively feel that their principal difficulties lie in logic
and ethics. And so perpetually renewed and fruitless efforts are made to explain
this inward discipline empirically and psychologically.
Logic and ethics are fundamentally the same, they are no more than duty to oneself.
They celebrate their union by the highest service of truth, which is overshadowed
in the one case by error, in the other by untruth. All ethics are possible only
by the laws of logic, and logic is no more than the ethical side of law. Not
only virtue, but also insight, not only sanctity but also wisdom, are the duties
and tasks of mankind. Through the union of these alone comes perfection.
Ethics, however, the laws of which are postulates, cannot be made the basis
of a logical proof of existence. Ethics are not logical in the same sense that
logic is ethical. Logic proves the absolute actual existence of the ego; ethics
control the form which the actuality assumes. Ethics dominate logic and make
logic part of their contents. . . .
It is certainly true that most men need some kind of a God. A few, and they
are the men of genius, do not bow to an alien law. The rest try to justify their
doings and misdoings, their thinking and existence (at least the menial side
of it), to some one else, whether it be the personal God of the Jews, or a beloved,
respected, and revered human being. It is only in this way that they can bring
their lives under the social law. . . .
The secret of Kant's "Critique of Practical Reason" is that man is
alone in the world, in tremendous eternal isolation.
He has no object outside himself; lives for nothing else; he is far removed
from being the slave of his wishes, of his abilities, of his necessities; he
stands far above social ethics; he is alone.
Thus he becomes one and all; he has the law in him, and so he himself is the
law, and no mere changing caprice. The desire is in him to be only the law,
to be the law that is himself, without afterthought or forethought. This is
the awful conclusion, he has no longer the sense that there can be duty for
him. Nothing is superior to him, to the isolated unity. . . .
The "I" Problem and Genius
. . . There has been no great man who, at least some time in the course of his
life, and generally earlier in proportion to his greatness, has not had a moment
in which he was absolutely convinced of the possession of an ego in the highest
sense. . . .
The great man may become conscious of his "I" first through the love
of a woman, for the great man loves more intensely than the ordinary man; or
it may be from the contrast given by a sense of guilt or the knowledge of having
failed; these, too, the great man feels more intensely than smaller-minded people.
It may lead him to a sense of unity with the all, to the seeing of all things
in God, or, and this is more likely, it may reveal to him the frightful dualism
of nature and spirit in the universe, and produce in him the need, the craving,
for a solution of it, for the secret inner wonder. But always it leads the great
man to the beginning of a presentation of the world for himself and by himself,
without the help of the thought of others.
This intuitive vision of the world is not a great synthesis elaborated at his
writing-table in his library from all the books that have been written; it is
something that has been experienced, and as a whole it is clear and intelligible,
although details may still be obscure and contradictory. The excitation of the
ego is the only source of this intuitive vision of the world as a whole in the
case of the artist as in that of the philosopher. And, however different they
may be, if they are really intuitive visions of the cosmos, they have this in
common, something that comes only from the excitation of the ego, the faith
that every great man possesses, the conviction of his possession of an "I"
or soul, which is solitary in the universe, which faces the universe and comprehends
it.
From the time of this first excitation of his ego, the great man, in spite of
lapses due to the most terrible feeling, the feeling of mortality, will live
in and by his soul.
And it is for this reason, as well as from the sense of his creative powers,
that the great man has so intense a self- consciousness. Nothing can be more
unintelligent than to talk of the modesty of great men, of their inability to
recognise what is within them. There is no great man who does not well know
how far he differs from others (except during these periodical fits of depression
to which I have already alluded). . . .
The conception genius concludes universality. If there were an absolute genius
(a convenient fiction) there would be nothing to which he could not have a vivid,
intimate, and complete relation. Genius, as I have already shown, would have
universal comprehension, and through its perfect memory would be independent
of time. To comprehend anything one must have within one something similar.
A man notices, understands, and comprehends only those things with which he
has some kinship. The genius is the man with the most intense, most vivid, most
conscious, most continuous, and most individual ego. The ego is the central
point, the unit of comprehension, the synthesis of all manifoldness.
The ego of the genius accordingly is simply itself universal comprehension,
the centre of infinite space; the great man contains the whole universe within
himself; genius is the living microcosm. He is not an intricate mosaic, a chemical
combination of an infinite number of elements; the argument in chap. iv. as
to his relation to other men and things must not be taken in that sense; he
is everything. In him and through him all psychical manifestations cohere and
are real experiences, not an elaborate piece-work, a whole put together from
parts in the fashion of science. For the genius the ego is the all, lives as
the all; the genius sees nature and all existences as whole; the relations of
things flash on him intuitively; he has not to build bridges of stones between
them. And so the genius cannot be an empirical psychologist slowly collecting
details and linking them by associations; he cannot be a physicist, envisaging
the world as a compound of atoms and molecules.
It is absolutely from his vision of the whole, in which the genius always lives,
that he gets his sense of the parts. He values everything within him or without
him by the standard of this vision, a vision that for him is no function of
time, but a part of eternity. And so the man of genius is the profound man,
and profound only in proportion to his genius. That is why his views are more
valuable than those of all others. He constructs from everything his ego that
holds the universe, whilst others never reach a full consciousness of this inner
self, and so, for him, all things have significance, all things are symbolical.
For him breathing is something more than the coming and going of gases through
the walls of the capillaries; the blue of the sky is more than the partial polarisation
of diffused and reflected light; snakes are not merely reptiles that have lost
limbs. If it were possible for one single man to have achieved all the scientific
discoveries that have ever been made, if everything that has been done by the
following: Archimedes and Lagrange, Johannes Muller and Karl Ernst von Baer,
Newton and Laplace, Konrad Sprengel and Cuvier, Thucydides and Niebuhr, Friedrich
August Wolf and Franz Bopp, and by many more famous men of science, could have
been achieved by one man in the short span of human life, he would still not
be entitled to the denomination of genius, for none of these have pierced the
depths. The scientist takes phenomena for what they obviously are; the great
man or genius for what they signify. Sea and mountain, light and darkness, spring
and autumn, cypress and palm, dove and swan are symbols to him, he not only
thinks that there is, but he recognises in them something deeper. The ride of
the Valkyrie is not produced by atmospheric pressure and the magic fire is not
the outcome of a process of oxidation.
And all this is possible for him because the outer world is as full and strongly
connected as the inner in him, the external world in fact seems to be only a
special aspect of his inner life; the universe and the ego have become one in
him, and he is not obliged to set his experience together piece by piece according
to rule. The greatest poly-historian, on the contrary, does nothing but add
branch to branch and yet creates no completed structure. That is another reason
why the great scientist is lower that the great artist, the great philosopher.
The infinity of the universe is responded to in the genius by a true sense of
infinity in his own breast; he holds chaos and cosmos, all details and all totality,
all plurality, and all singularity in himself.
A man may be called a genius when he lives in conscious connection with the
whole universe. It is only then that the genius becomes the really divine spark
in mankind. . . .
All mankind have some of the quality of genius, and no man has it entirely.
Genius is a condition to which one man draws close whilst another is further
away, which is attained by some in early days, but with others only at the end
of life.
The man to whom we have accorded the possession of genius, is only he who has
begun to see, and to open the eyes of others. That they can see with their own
eyes proves that they were only standing before the door.
Even the ordinary man, even as such, can stand in an indirect relationship to
everything: his idea of the "whole" is only a glimpse, he does not
succeed in identifying himself with it. But he is not without the possibility
of following this identification in another, and so attaining a composite image.
Through some vision of the world he can bind himself to the universal, and by
diligent cultivation he can make each detail a part of himself. Nothing is quite
strange to him, and in all a band of sympathy exists between him and the things
of the world. . . .
Man is the only creature, he is the creature in Nature, that has in himself
a relation to every thing.
He to whom this relationship brings understanding and the most complete consciousness,
not to many things or to few things, but to all things, the man who of his own
individuality has thought out everything, is called a genius. He in whom the
possibility of this is present, in whom an interest in everything could be aroused,
yet who only, of his own accord, concerns himself with a few, we call merely
a man. . . .
The genius is the complete man; the manhood that is latent in all men is in
him fully developed.
Man himself is the All, and so unlike a mere part, dependent on other parts;
he is not assigned a definite place in a system of natural laws, but he himself
is the meaning of the law and is therefore free, just as the world whole being
itself, the All does not condition itself but is unconditioned. The man of genius
is he who forgets nothing because he does not forget himself, and because forgetting,
being a functional subjection to time, is neither free nor ethical. He is not
brought forward on the wave of a historical movement as its child, to be swallowed
up by the next wave, because all, all the past and all the future is contained
in his inward vision. He it is whose consciousness of immortality is most strong
because the fear of death has no terror for him. He it is who lives in the most
sympathetic relation to symbols and values because he weighs and interprets
by these all that is within him and all that is outside him. He is the freest
and the wisest and the most moral of men, and for these reasons he suffers most
of all from what is still unconscious, what is chaos, what is fatality within
him.
How does the morality of great men reveal itself in their relations to other
men? This, according to the popular view, is the only form which morality can
assume, apart from contraventions of the penal code. And certainly in this respect,
great men have displayed the most dubious qualities. Have they not laid themselves
open to accusations of base ingratitude, extreme harshness, and much worse faults?
It is certainly true that the greater an artist or philosopher may be, the more
ruthless he will be in keeping faith with himself, in this very way often disappointing
the expectations of those with whom he comes in contact in every day life; these
cannot follow his higher flights and so try to bind the eagle to earth (Goethe
and Lavater) and in this way many great men have been branded as immoral. .
. .
The statement that a great man is most moral towards himself stands on sure
ground; he will not allow alien views to be imposed on him, so obscuring the
judgment of his own ego; he will not passively accept the interpretation of
another, of an alien ego, quite different from his own, and if ever he has allowed
himself to be influenced, the thought will always be painful to him. A conscious
lie that he has told will harass him throughout his life, and he will be unable
to shake off the memory in Dionysian fashion. But men of genius will suffer
most when they become aware afterwards that they have unconsciously helped to
spread a lie in their talk or conduct with others. Other men, who do not possess
this organic thirst for truth, are always deeply involved in lies and errors,
and so do not understand the bitter revolt of great men against the "lie
of life."
The great man, he who stands high, he in whom the ego, unconditioned by time,
is dominant, seeks to maintain his own value in the presence of his intelligible
ego by his intellectual and moral conscience. His pride is towards himself;
there is the desire in him to impress his own self by his thoughts, actions,
and creations. This pride is the pride peculiar to genius, possessing its own
standard of value, and it is independent of the judgment of others, since it
possesses in itself a higher tribunal. Soft and ascetic natures (Pascal is an
example) sometimes suffer from this self-pride, and yet try in vain to shake
it off. This self-pride will always be associated with pride before others,
but the two forms are really in perpetual conflict.
Can it be said that this strong adaption to duty towards oneself prejudices
the sense of duty towards one's neighbours? Do not the two stand as alternatives,
so that he who always keeps faith with himself must break it with others? By
no means. As there is only one truth, so there can be only one desire for truth
- what Carlyle called sincerity - that a man has or has not with regard both
to himself and to the world; it is never one of two, a view of the world differing
from a view of oneself, a self- study without a world-study; there is only one
duty and only one morality. Man acts either morally or immorally, and if he
is moral towards himself he is moral towards others. . . .
Sympathy is, perhaps, the surest sign of a disposition, but it is not the moral
purpose inspiring an action. Morality must imply conscious knowledge of the
moral purpose and of value as opposed to worthlessness. Socrates was right in
this, and Kant is the only modern philosopher who has followed him. Sympathy
is a non-logical sensation, and has no claim to respect. . . .
How does the famous man stand in this respect? He who understands the most men,
because he is most universal in disposition, and who lives in the closest relation
to the universe at large, who most earnestly desires to understand its purpose,
will be most likely to act well towards his neighbour.
As a matter of fact, no one thinks so much or so intently as he about other
people (even although he has only seen them for a moment), and no one tries
so hard to understand them if he does not feel that he already has them within
him in all their significance. Inasmuch as he has a continuous past, a complete
ego of his own, he can create the past which he did not know for others. He
follows the strongest bent of his inner being if he thinks about them, for he
seeks only to come to the truth about them by understanding them. He sees that
human beings are all members of an intelligible world, and which there is no
narrow egoism or altruism. This is the only explanation of how it is that great
men stand in vital, understanding relationship, not only with those round about
them, but with all the personalities of history who have preceded them; this
is the only reason why great artists have grasped historical personalities so
much better and more intensively than scientific historians. There has been
no great man who has not stood in a personal relationship to Napoleon, Plato,
or Mahomet. It is in this way that he shows his respect and true reverence for
those who have lived before him. . . .
. . . The greater a man is the greater efforts he will make to understand things
that are most strange to him, whilst the ordinary man readily thinks that he
understands a thing, although it may be something he does not at all understand,
so that he fails to perceive the unfamiliar spirit which is appealing to him
from some object of art or from a philosophy, and at most attains a superficial
relation to the subject, but does not rise to the inspiration of its creator.
The great man who attains to the highest rungs of consciousness does not easily
identify himself and his opinion with anything he reads, whilst those with a
lesser clarity of mind adopt, and imagine that they absorb, things that in reality
are very different. The man of genius is he whose ego has acquired consciousness.
He is enabled by it to distinguish the fact that others are different, to perceive
the "ego" of other men, even when it is not pronounced enough for
them to be conscious of it themselves. But it is only he who feels that every
other man is also an ego, a monad, an individual centre of the universe, with
specific manner of feeling and thinking and a distinct past, he alone is in
a position to avoid making use of his neighbours as means to an end, he, according
to the ethics of Kant, will trace, anticipate, and therefore respect the personality
in his companion (as part of the intelligible universe), and will not merely
be scandalised by him. The psychological condition of all practical altruism,
therefore is theoretical individualism.
Here lies the bridge between moral conduct towards oneself and moral conduct
towards one's neighbour, the apparent want of which in the Kantian philosophy
Schopenhauer unjustly regarded as a fault, and asserted to arise necessarily
out of Kant's first principles.
It is easy to give proofs. Only brutalised criminals and insane persons take
absolutely no interest in their fellow men; they live as if they were alone
in the world, and the presence of strangers has no effect on them. But for him
who possesses a self there is a self in his neighbour, and only the man who
has lost the logical and ethical centre of his being behaves to a second man
as if the latter were not a man and had no personality of his own. "I"
and "thou" are complementary terms. A man soonest gains consciousness
of himself when he is with other men. This is why a man is prouder in the presence
of other men than when he is alone, whilst it is in his hours of solitude that
his self-confidence is damped. Lastly, he who destroys himself destroys at the
same time the whole universe, and he who murders another commits the greatest
crime because he murders himself in his victim. Absolute selfishness is, in
practice, a horror, which should rather be called nihilism; if there is no "thou,"
there is certainly no "I", and that would mean there is nothing.
There is in the psychological disposition of the man of genius that which makes
it impossible to use other men as a means to an end. And this is it: he who
feels his own personality, feels it also in others. For him the Tat-tvam-asi
is no beautiful hypothesis, but a reality. The highest individualism is the
highest universalism. . . .
We are preparing for a real ethical relation to our fellow men when we make
them conscious that each of them possesses a higher self, a soul, and that they
must realise the souls in others.
This relation is, however, manifested in the most curious manner in the man
of genius. No one suffers so much as he with the people, and, therefore, for
the people, with whom he lives. For, in a certain sense, it is certainly only
"by suffering" that a man knows. If compassion is not itself clear,
abstractly conceivable or visibly symbolic knowledge, it is, at any rate, the
strongest impulse for the acquisition of knowledge. It is only by suffering
that the genius understands men. And the genius suffers most because he suffers
with and in each and all; but he suffers most through his understanding. . .
.
I think that I have proved at every point that genius is simply the higher morality.
The great man is not only the truest to himself, the most unforgetful, the one
to whom errors and lies are most hateful and intolerable; he is also the most
social, at the same time the most self-contained, and the most open man. The
genius is altogether a higher form, not merely intellectually, but also morally.
In his own person, the genius reveals the idea of mankind. He represents what
man is; he is the subject whose object is the whole universe which he makes
endure for all time.
Let there be no mistake. Consciousness and consciousness alone is in itself
moral; all unconsciousness is immoral, and all immorality is unconscious. The
"immoral genius," the "great wicked man," is, therefore,
a mythical animal, invented by great men in certain moments of their lives as
a possibility, in order (very much against the will of the Creator) to serve
as a bogey for nervous and timid natures, with which they frighten themselves
and other children. . . .
Universal comprehension, full consciousness, and perfect timelessness are an
ideal condition, ideal even for gifted men; genius is an innate imperative,
which never becomes a fully accomplished fact in human beings. Hence it is that
a man of genius will be the last man to feel himself in the position to say
of himself: "I am a genius." Genius is, in its essence, nothing but
the full completion of the idea of a man, and, therefore, every man ought to
have some quality of it, and it should be regarded as a possible principle for
every one.
Genius is the highest morality, and, therefore, it is every one's duty. Genius
is to be attained by a supreme act of the will, in which the whole universe
is affirmed in the individual. Genius is something which "men of genius"
take upon themselves; it is the greatest exertion and the greatest pride, the
greatest misery and the greatest ecstasy to a man. A man may become a genius
if he wishes to.
But at once it will certainly be said: "Very many men would like very much
to be 'original geniuses,'" and their wish has no effect. But if these
men who "would like very much" had a livelier sense of what is signified
by their wish, if they were aware that genius is identical with universal responsibility
- and until that is grasped it will only be a wish and not a determination -
it is highly probable that a very large number of these men would cease to wish
to become geniuses.
The reason why madness overtakes so many men of genius - fools believe it comes
from the influence of Venus, or the spinal degeneration of neurasthenics - is
that for many the burden becomes too heavy, the task of bearing the whole world
on the shoulders, like Atlas, intolerable for the smaller, but never for the
really mighty minds. But the higher a man mounts, the greater may be his fall;
all genius is a conquering of chaos, mystery, and darkness, and if it degenerates
and goes to pieces, the ruin is greater in proportion to the success. The genius
which runs to madness is no longer genius; it has chosen happiness instead of
morality. All madness is the outcome of the insupportability of suffering attached
to all consciousness. . . .
Male and Female Psychology
It is now time to return to the actual subject of this investigation in order
to see how far its explanation has been helped by the lengthy digressions, which
must often have seemed wide of the mark.
The consequence of the fundamental principles that have been developed are of
such radical importance to the psychology of the sexes that, even if the former
deductions have been assented to, the present conclusions may find no acceptance.
This is not the place to analyse such a possibility; but in order to protect
the theory I am now going to set up, from all objections, I shall fully substantiate
it in the fullest possible manner by convincing arguments.
Shortly speaking the matter stands as follows: I have shown that logical and
ethical phenomena come together in the conception of truth as the ultimate good,
and posit the existence of an intelligible ego or a soul, as a form of being
of the highest super-empirical reality. In such a being as the absolute female
there are no logical and ethical phenomena, and, therefore, the ground for the
assumption of a soul is absent. The absolute female knows neither the logical
nor the moral imperative, and the words law and duty, duty towards herself,
are words which are least familiar to her. The inference that she is wanting
in super-sensual personality is fully justified. The absolute female has no
ego.
In a certain sense this is an end of the investigation, a final conclusion to
which all analysis of the female leads. And although this conclusion, put thus
concisely, seems harsh and intolerant, paradoxical and too abrupt in its novelty,
it must be remembered that the author is not the first who has taken such a
view; he is more in the position of one who has discovered the philosophical
grounds for an opinion of long standing.
The Chinese from time immemorial have denied that women possess a personal soul.
If a Chinaman is asked how many children he has, he counts only the boys, and
will say none if he has only daughters. Mahomet excluded women from Paradise
for the same reason, and on this view depends the degraded position of women
in Oriental countries.
Amongst the philosophers, the opinions of Aristotle must first be considered.
He held that in procreation the male principle was the formative active agent,
the "logos," whilst the female was the passive material. When we remember
that Aristotle used the word "soul" for the active, formative, causative
principle, it is plain that his idea was akin to mine, although, as he actually
expressed it, it related only to the reproductive process; it is clear, moreover,
that he, like all the Greek philosophers except Euripides, paid no heed to women,
and did not consider her qualities from any other point of view than that of
her share in reproduction.
Amongst the fathers of the Church, Tertullian and Origen certainly had a very
low opinion of woman, and St. Augustine, except for his relations with his mother,
seems to have shared their view. At the Renaissance the Aristotelian conceptions
gained many new adherents, amongst whom Jean Wier (1518-1588) may be cited specially.
At that period there was general, more sensible and intuitive understanding
on the subject, which is now treated as merely curious, contemporary science
having bowed the knee to other than Aristotelian gods.
In recent years Henrik Ibsen (in the characters of Anitra, Rita, and Irene)
and August Strindberg have given utterance to this view. But the popularity
of the idea of the soullessness of woman has been most attained by the wonderful
fairy tales of Fouqu,, who obtained the material for them from Paracelsus, after
deep study, and which have been set to music by E.T.A. Hoffman, Girschner, and
Albert Lorzing.
Undine, the soulless Undine, is the platonic idea of woman. In spite of all
bisexuality she most really resembles the actuality. The well-known phrase,
"Women have no character," really means the same thing. Personality
and individuality (intelligible), ego and soul, will and (intelligible) character,
all these are different expressions of the same actuality, an actuality the
male of mankind attains, the female lacks.
But since the soul of man is the microcosm, and great men are those who live
entirely in and through their souls, the whole universe thus having its being
in them, the female must be described as absolutely without the quality of genius.
The male has everything within him, and, as Pico of Mirandola put it, only specialises
in this or that part of himself. It is possible for him to attain to the loftiest
heights, or to sink to the lowest depths; he can become like animals, or plants,
or even like women, and so there exist woman-like female men.
The woman, on the other hand, can never become a man. In this consists the most
important limitation to the assertions in the first part of this work. Whilst
I know of many men who are practically completely psychically female, not merely
half so, and have seen a considerable number of women with masculine traits,
I have never yet seen a single woman who was not fundamentally female, even
when this femaleness has been concealed by various accessories from the person
herself, not to speak of others. One must be (chap. i. part I.) either man or
woman, however many peculiarities of both sexes one may have, and this "being,"
the problem of this work from the start, is determined by one's relation to
ethics and logic; but whilst there are people who are anatomically men and psychically
women, there is no such thing as a person who is physically female and psychically
male, notwithstanding the extreme maleness of their outward appearance and the
unwomanliness of their expression.
We may now give, with certainty, a conclusive answer to the question as to the
giftedness of the sexes: there are women with undoubted traits of genius, but
there is no female genius, and there never has been one (not even amongst those
masculine women of history which were dealt with in the first part), and there
never can be one. Those who are in favour of laxity in these matters, and are
anxious to extend and enlarge the idea of genius in order to make it possible
to include women, would simply by such action destroy the concept of genius.
If it is in any way possible to frame a definition of genius that would thoroughly
cover the ground, I believe that my definition succeeds. And how, then, could
a soulless being possess genius? The possession of genius is identical with
profundity; and if any one were to try to combine woman and profundity as subject
and predicate, he would be contradicted on all sides. A female genius is a contradiction
in terms, for genius is simply intensified, perfectly developed, universally
conscious maleness.
The man of genius possesses, like everything else, the complete female in himself;
but woman herself is only a part of the Universe, and the part can never be
the whole; femaleness can never include genius. This lack of genius on the part
of woman is inevitable because woman is not a monad, and cannot reflect the
Universe.
(It would be a simple matter to introduce at this point a list of the works
of the most famous women, and show by a few examples how little they deserve
the title of genius. But it would be a wearisome task, and any one who would
make use of such a list can easily procure it for himself, so that I shall not
do so.)
The proof of the soullessness of woman is closely connected with much of what
was contained in the earlier chapters. The third chapter explained that woman
has her experiences in the form of henids, whilst those of men are in an organised
form, so that the consciousness of the female is lower in grade than that of
the male. Consciousness, however, is psychologically a fundamental part of the
theory of knowledge. From the point of view of the theory of knowledge, consciousness
and the possession of a continuous ego, of a transcendental subjective soul,
are identical conceptions. Every ego exists only so far as it is self-conscious,
conscious of the contents of its own thoughts; all real existence is conscious
existence. I can now make an important contribution to the theory of henids.
The organised contents of the thoughts of the male are not merely those of the
female articulated and formed, they are not what was potential in the female
becoming actual; from the very first there is a qualitative difference. The
psychical contents of the male, even whilst they are still in the henid stage
that they always try to emerge from, are already partly conceptual, and it is
probable that even perceptions in the male have a direct tendency towards conceptions.
In the female, on the other hand, there is no trace of conception either in
recognition or in thinking.
The logical axioms are the foundation of all formation of mental conceptions,
and women are devoid of these; the principle of identity is not for them an
inevitable standard, nor do they fence off all other possibilities from their
conception by using the principle of contradictories. This want of definiteness
in the ideas of women is the source of that "sensitiveness" which
gives the widest scope to vague associations and allows the most radically different
things to be grouped together. And even women with the best and least limited
memories never free themselves from this kind of association by feelings. For
instance, if they "feel reminded" by a word of some definite colour,
or by a human being of some definite thing to eat - forms of association common
with women - they rest content with the subjective association, and do not try
to find out the source of the comparison, and if there is any relation in it
to actual fact. The complacency and self-satisfaction of women corresponds with
what has been called their intellectual unscrupulousnesss, and will be referred
to again in connection with their want of the power to form concepts. This subjection
to waves of feeling, this want of respect for conceptions, this self-appreciation
without any attempt to avoid shallowness, characterise as essentially female
the changeable styles of many modern painters and novelists. Male thought is
fundamentally different from female thought in its craving for definite form,
and all art that consists of moods is essentially a formless art.
The psychical contents of man's thoughts, therefore, are more than the explicit
realisation of what women think in henids. Woman's thought is a sliding and
gliding through subjects, a superficial tasting of things that a man, who studies
the depths, would scarcely notice; it is an extravagant and dainty method of
skimming which has no grasp of accuracy. A woman's thought is superficial, and
touch is the most highly developed of the female senses, the most notable characteristic
of the woman which she can bring to a high state by her unaided efforts. Touch
necessitates a limiting of the interest to superficialities, it is a vague effect
of the whole and does not depend on definite details. When a woman "understands"
a man (of the possibility or impossibility of any real understanding I shall
speak later), she is simply, so to speak tasting (however wanting in taste the
comparison may be) what he has thought about her. Since, on her own part, there
is no sharp differentiation, it is plain that she will often think that she
herself has been understood when there is no more present than a vague similarity
of perceptions. The incongruity between the man and woman depends, in a special
measure, on the fact that the contents of the thoughts of the man are not merely
those of the woman in a higher state of differentiation, but that the two have
totally distinct sequences of thought applied to the same object, conceptual
thought in the one and indistinct sensing in the other; and when what is called
"understanding" in the two cases is compared, the comparison is not
between a fully organised integrated thought and a lower stage of the same process;
but in the understanding of man and woman there is on the one side a conceptual
thought, on the other side an unconceptual "feeling," a henid.
The unconceptual nature of the thinking of a woman is simply the result of her
less perfect consciousness, of her want of an ego. It is the conception that
unites the mere complex of perceptions into an object, and this it does independently
of the presence of an actual perception. The existence of the complex of perceptions
is dependent on the will; the will can shut the eyes and stop the ears so that
the person no longer sees nor hears, but may get drunk or go to sleep and forget.
It is the conception which brings freedom from the eternally subjective, eternally
psychological relativity of the actual perceptions, and which creates the things
in themselves. By its power of forming conceptions the intellect can spontaneously
separate itself from the object; conversely, it is only when there is a comprehending
function that subject and object can be separated and so distinguished; in all
other cases there is only a mass of like and unlike images present mingling
together without law and order. The conception creates definite realities from
the floating images, the object from the perception, the object which stands
like an enemy opposite the subject that the subject may measure its strength
upon it. The conception is thus the creator of reality; it is the "transcendental
object" of Kant's "Critique of Reason," but it always involves
a transcendental "subject."
It is impossible to say of a mere complex of perceptions that it is like itself;
in the moment that I have made the judgment of identity, the complex of perceptions
has become a concept. And so the conception gives their value to all processes
of verification and all syllogisms; the conception makes the contents of thought
free by binding them. It gives freedom both to the subject and object; for the
two freedoms involve each other. All freedom is in reality self-binding, both
in logic and in ethics. Man is free only when he himself is the law. And so
the function of making concepts is the power by which man gives himself dignity;
he honours himself by giving freedom to the objective world, by making it part
of the objective body of knowledge to which recourse may be had when two men
differ. The woman cannot in this way set herself over against realities, she
and they swing together capriciously; she cannot give freedom to her objects
as she herself is not free.
The mode in which perceptions acquire independence in conceptions is the means
of getting free from subjectivity. The conception is that about which I think,
write, and speak. And in this way there comes the belief that I can make judgments
concerning it. Hume, Huxley, and other "immanent" psychologists, tried
to identify the conception with a mere generalisation, so making no distinction
between logical and psychological thought. In doing this they ignored the power
of making judgments. In every judgment there is an act of verification or of
contradiction, an approval or rejection, and the standard for these judgments,
the idea of truth, must be something external to that on what it is acting.
If there are nothing but perceptions, then all perceptions must have an equal
validity, and there can be no standard by which to form a real world. Empiricism
in this fashion really destroys the reality of experience, and what is called
positivism is no more than nihilism. The idea of a standard of truth, the idea
of truth, cannot lie in experience. In every judgment this idea of the existence
of truth is implicit. The claim to real knowledge depends on this capacity to
judge, involves the conception of the possibility of truth in the judgment.
This claim to be able to reach knowledge is no more than to say that the subject
can judge of the object, can say that the object is true. The objects on which
we make judgments are conceptions; the conception is what we know. The conception
places a subject and an object against one another, and the judgment then creates
a relation between the two. The attainment of truth simply means that the subject
can judge rightly of the object, and so the function of making judgments is
what places the ego in relation to the all possible. And thus we reach an answer
to the old problem as to whether conception or judgment has precedence; the
answer is that the two are necessary to one another. The faculty of making conceptions
cleaves subject and object and unites them again.
A being like the female, without the power of making concepts, is unable to
make judgments. In her "mind" subjective and objective are not separated;
there is no possibility of making judgments, and no possibility of reaching,
or of desiring, truth. No woman is really interested in science; she may deceive
herself and many good men, but bad psychologists, by thinking so. It may be
taken as certain, that whenever a woman has done something of any little importance
in the scientific world (Sophie Germain, Mary Somerville, &c.) it is always
because of some man in the background whom they desire to please in this way.
. . .
But there have never been any great discoveries in the world of science made
by women, because the facility for truth only proceeds from a desire for truth,
and the former is always in proportion to the latter. Woman's sense of reality
is much less than man's, in spite of much repetition of the contrary opinion.
With women the pursuit of knowledge is always subordinated to something else,
and if this alien impulse is sufficiently strong they can see sharply and unerringly,
but woman will never be able to see the value of truth in itself and in relation
to her own self. Where there is some check to what she wishes (perhaps unconsciously)
a woman becomes quite uncritical and loses all touch with reality. This is why
women so often believe themselves to have been the victims of sexual overtures;
this is the reason of the extreme frequency of hallucinations of the sense sense
of touch in women, of the intensive reality of which it is almost impossible
for a man to form an idea. This also is why the imagination of women is composed
of lies and errors, whilst the imagination of the philosopher is the highest
form of truth.
The idea of truth is the foundation of everything that deserves the name of
judgment. Knowledge is simply the making of judgments, and thought itself is
simply another name for judgment. Deduction is the necessary process in making
judgments, and involves the propositions of identity and contradictories, and,
as I have shown, these propositions are not axiomatic for women.
A psychological proof that the power of making judgments is a masculine trait
lies in the fact that the woman recognises it as such, and that it acts on her
as a tertiary sexual character of the male. A woman always expects definite
convictions in a man, and appropriates them; she has no understanding of indecision
in a man. She always expects a man to talk, and a man's speech is to her a sign
of his manliness. It is true that woman has the gift of speech, but she has
not the art of talking; she converses (flirts) or chatters, but she does not
talk. She is most dangerous, however, when she is dumb, for men are only too
inclined to take her quiescence for silence.
The absolute female, then, is devoid not only of the logical rules, but of the
functions of making concepts and judgments which depend on them. As the very
nature of the conceptual faculty consists in posing subject against object,
and as the subject takes its deepest and fullest meaning from its power of forming
judgments on its objects, it is clear that women cannot be recognised as possessing
even the subject.
I must add to the exposition of the non-logical nature of the female some statements
as to her non-moral nature. The profound falseness of woman, the result of the
want in her of a permanent relation to the idea of truth or to the idea of value,
would prove a subject of discussion so exhaustive that I must go to work another
way. There are such endless imitations of ethics, such confusing copies of morality,
that women are often said to be on a moral plane higher than that of man. I
have already pointed out the need to distinguish between the non-moral and the
immoral, and I now repeat that with regard to women we can talk only of the
non-moral, of the complete absence of a moral sense. It is a well-known fact
of criminal statistics and of daily life that there are very few female criminals.
The apologists of the morality of women always point to this fact.
But in deciding the question as to the morality of women we have to consider
not if a particular person has objectively sinned against the idea, but if the
person has or has not a subjective centre of being that can enter into a relation
with the idea, a relation the value of which is lowered when a sin is committed.
No doubt the male criminal inherits his criminal instincts, but none the less
he is conscious in spite of theories of "moral insanity" - that by
his action he has lowered the value of his claim on life. All criminals are
cowardly in this matter, and there is none of them that thinks he has raised
his value and his self-consciousness by his crime, or that would try to justify
it to himself.
The male criminal has from birth a relation to the idea of value just like any
other man, but the criminal impulse, when it succeeds in dominating him, destroys
this almost completely. Woman, on the contrary, often believes herself to have
acted justly when, as a matter of fact, she has just done the greatest possible
act of meanness; whilst the true criminal remains mute before reproach, a woman
can at once give indignant expression to her astonishment and anger that any
one should question her perfect right to act in this or that way. Women are
convinced of their own integrity without ever having sat in judgment on it.
The criminal does not, it is true, reflect on himself, but he never urges his
own integrity; he is much more inclined to get rid of the thought of his integrity,
(A male even feels guilty when he has not actually done wrong. He can always
accept the approaches of others as to deception, thieving, and so on, even if
he has never committed such acts, because he knows he is capable of them. So
also he feels himself "caught" when anyone is arrested) because it
might remind him of his guilt; and in this is the proof that he had a relation
to the idea (of truth), and only objects to be reminded of his unfaithfulness
to his better self. No male criminal has ever believed that his punishment was
unjust. A woman, on the contrary, is convinced of the animosity of her accuser,
and if she does not wish to be convinced of it, no one can persuade her that
she has done wrong.
If any one talks to her it usually happens that she bursts into tears, begs
for pardon, and "confesses her fault," and may really believe that
she feels her guilt; but only when she desires to do so, and the outbreak of
tears has given her a certain sort of satisfaction. The male criminal is callous;
he does not spin round in a trice, as a woman would do in a similar instance
if her accuser knew how to handle her skilfully.
The personal torture which arises from guilt, which cries aloud in its anguish
at having brought such a stain upon herself, no woman knows, and an apparent
exception (the penitent, who becomes a self-mortifying devotee,) will certainly
prove that a woman only feels a vicarious guilt.
I am not arguing that woman is evil and anti-moral; I state that she cannot
be really evil; she is merely non-moral.
Womanly compassion and female modesty are the two other phenomena which are
generally urged by the defenders of female virtue. It is especially from womanly
kindness, womanly sympathy, that the beautiful descriptions of the soul of woman
have gained most support, and the final argument of all belief in the superior
morality of woman is the conception of her as the hospital nurse, the tender
sister. I am sorry to have to mention this point, and should not have done so,
but I have been forced to do so by a verbal objection made to me, which can
be easily foreseen.
It is very shortsighted of any one to consider the nurse as a proof of the sympathy
of women, because it really implies the opposite. For a man could never stand
the sight of the sufferings of the sick; he would suffer so intensely that he
would be completely upset and incapable of lengthy attendance on them. Any one
who has watched nursing sisters is astonished at their equanimity and "sweetness"
even in the presence of most terrible death throes; and it is well that it is
so, for man, who cannot stand suffering and death, would make a very bad nurse.
A man would want to assuage the pain and ward off death; in a word, he would
want to help; where there is nothing to be done he is better away; it is only
then that nursing is justified and that woman offers herself for it. But it
would be quite wrong to regard this capacity of women in an ethical aspect.
Here it may be said that for woman the problem of solitude and society does
not exist. She is well adapted for social relations (as, for instance, those
of a companion or sick- nurse), simply because for her there is no transition
from solitude to society. In the case of a man, the choice between solitude
and society is serious when it has to be made. The woman gives up no solitude
when she nurses the sick, as she would have to do were she to deserve moral
credit for her action; a woman is never in a condition of solitude, and knows
neither the love of it nor the fear of it. The woman is always living in a condition
of fusion with all the human beings she knows, even when she is alone; she is
not a ""monad," for all monads are sharply marked off from other
existences. Women have no definite inidividual limits; they are not unlimited
in the sense that geniuses have no limits, being one with the whole world; they
are unlimited only in the sense that they are not marked off from the common
stock of mankind.
This sense of continuity with the rest of mankind is a sexual character of the
female, and displays itself in the desire to touch, to be in contact with, the
object of her pity; the mode in which her tenderness expresses itself is a kind
of animal sense of contact. It shows the absence of the sharp line that separates
one real personality from another. The woman does not respect the sorrow of
her neighbour by silence; she tries to raise him from his grief by speech, feeling
that she must be in physical, rather than spiritual, contact with him.
This diffused life, one of the most fundamental qualities of the female nature,
is the cause of the impressibility of all women, their unreserved and shameless
readiness to shed tears on the most ordinary occasion. It is not without reason
that we associate wailing with women, and think little of a man who sheds tears
in public. A woman weeps with those that weep and laughs with those that laugh
- unless she herself is the cause of the laughter - so that the greater part
of female sympathy is ready-made.
It is only women who demand pity from other people, who weep before them and
claim their sympathy. This is one of the strongest pieces of evidence for the
psychical shamelessness of women. A woman provokes the compassion of strangers
in order to weep with them and be able to pity herself more than she already
does. It is not too much to say that even when a woman weeps alone she is weeping
with those that she knows would pity her and so intensifying her self-pity by
the thought of the pity of others. Self-pity is eminently a female characteristic;
a woman will associate herself with others, make herself the object of pity
for these others, and then at once, deeply stirred, begin to weep with them
about herself, the poor thing. Perhaps nothing so stirs the feeling of shame
in a man as to detect in himself the impulse towards this self-pity, this state
of mind in which the subject becomes the object.
As Schopenhauer put it, female sympathy is a matter of sobbing and wailing on
the slightest provocation, without the smallest attempt to control the emotion;
on the other hand, all true sorrow, like true sympathy, just because it is real
sorrow, must be reserved; no sorrow can really be so reserved as sympathy and
love, for these make us most fully conscious of the limits of each personality.
Love and its bashfulness will be considered later on; in the meantime let us
be assured that in sympathy, in genuine masculine sympathy, there is always
a strong feeling of reserve, a sense almost of guilt, because one's friend is
worse off than oneself, because I am not he, but a being separated from his
being by extraneous circumstances. A man's sympathy is the principle of individuality
blushing for itself; and hence man's sympathy is reserved whilst that of woman
is aggressive.
The existence of modesty in women has been discussed already to a certain extent;
I shall have more to say about it in relation with hysteria. But it is difficult
to see how it can be maintained that this is a female virtue, if one reflect
on the readiness with which women accept the habit of wearing low- necked dresses
wherever custom prescribes it. A person is either modest or immodest, and modesty
is not a quality which can be assumed or discarded from hour to hour.
Strong evidence of the want of modesty in woman is to be derived from the fact
that women dress and undress in the presence of one another with the greatest
freedom, whilst men try to avoid similar circumstances. Moreover, when women
are alone together, they are very ready to discuss their physical qualities,
especially with regard to their attractiveness for men; whilst men, practically
without exception, avoid all notice of one another's sexual characters.
I shall return to this subject again. In the meantime I wish to refer to the
argument of the second chapter in this connection. One must be fully conscious
of a thing before one can have a feeling of shame about it, and so differentiation
is as necessary for the sense of shame as for consciousness. The female, who
is only sexual, can appear to be asexual because she is sexuality itself, and
so her sexuality does not stand out separately from the rest of her being, either
in space or in time, as in the case of the male. Woman can give an impression
of being modest because there is nothing in her to contrast with her sexuality.
And so the woman is always naked or never naked - we may express it either way
- never naked, because the true feeling of nakedness is impossible to her; always
naked, because there is not in her the material for the sense of relativity
by which she could become aware of her nakedness and so make possible the desire
to cover it.
What I have been discussing depends on the actual meaning of the word "ego"
to a woman. If a woman were asked what she meant by her "ego" she
would certainly think of her body. Her superficies, that is the woman's ego.
The ego of the female is quite correctly described by Mach in his "Anti-metaphysical
Remarks."
The ego of a woman is the cause of the vanity which is specific of women. The
analogue of this in the male is an emanation of the set of his will towards
his conception of the good, and its objective expression is a sensitiveness,
a desire that no one shall call in question the possibility of attaining this
supreme good. It is his personality that gives to man his value and his freedom
from the conditions of time. This supreme good, which is beyond price, because,
in the words of Kant, there can be found no equivalent for it, is the dignity
of man. Women, in spite of what Schiller has said, have no dignity, and the
word "lady" was invented to supply this defect, and her pride will
find its expression in what she regards as the supreme good, that is to say,
in the preservation, improvement, and display of her personal beauty. The pride
of the female is something quite peculiar to herself, something foreign even
to the most handsome man, an obsession by her own body; a pleasure which displays
itself, even in the least handsome girl, by admiring herself in the mirror,
by stroking herself and playing with her own hair, but which comes to its full
measure only in the effect that her body has on man. A woman has no true solitude,
because she is always conscious of herself only in relation to others. The other
side of the vanity of women is the desire to feel that her body is admired,
or, rather, sexually coveted, by a man.
This desire is so strong that there are many women to whom it is sufficient
merely to know that they are coveted.
The vanity of women is, then, always in relation to others; a woman lives only
in the thoughts of others about her. The sensibility of women is directed to
this. A woman never forgets that some one thought her ugly; a woman never considers
herself ugly; the successes of others at the most only make her think of herself
as perhaps less attractive. But no woman ever believes herself to be anything
but beautiful and desirable when she looks at herself in the glass; she never
accepts her own ugliness as a painful reality as a man would, and never ceases
to try to persuade others of the contrary.
What is the source of this form of vanity, peculiar to the female? It comes
from the absence of an intelligible ego, the only begetter of a constant and
positive sense of value; it is, in fact, that she is devoid of a sense of personal
value. As she sets no store by herself or on herself, she endeavours to attain
to a value in the eyes of others by exciting their desire and admiration. The
only thing which has any absolute and ultimate value in the world is the soul.
"Ye are better than many sparrows" were Christ's words to mankind.
A woman does not value herself by the constancy and freedom of her personality;
but this is the only possible method for every creature possessing an ego. But
if a real woman, and this is certainly the case, can only value herself at the
rate of the man who has fixed his choice on her; if it is only through her husband
or lover that she can attain to a value not only in social and material things,
but also in her innermost nature, it follows that she possesses no personal
value, she is devoid of man's sense of the value of his own personality for
itself. And so women always get their sense of value from something outside
themselves, from their money or estates, the number and richness of their garments,
the position of their box at the opera, their children, and, above all, their
husbands or lovers. When a woman is quarrelling with another woman, her final
weapon, and the weapon she finds most effective and discomfiting, is to proclaim
her superior social position, her wealth or title, and, above all, her youthfulness
and the devotion of her husband or lover; whereas a man in similar case would
lay himself open to contempt if he relied on anything except his own personal
individuality.
The absence of the soul in woman may also be inferred from the following: Whilst
a woman is stimulated to try to impress a man from the mere fact that he has
paid no attention to her (Goethe gave this as a practical receipt), the whole
life of a woman, in fact, being an expression of this side of her nature, a
man, if a woman treats him rudely or indifferently, feels repelled by her. Nothing
makes a man so happy as the love of a girl; even if he did not at first return
her love, there is a great probability of love being aroused in him. The love
of a man for whom she does not care is only a gratification of the vanity of
a woman, or an awakening and rousing of slumbering desires. A woman extends
her claims equally to all men on earth.
The shamelessness and heartlessness of women are shown in the way in which they
talk of being loved. A man feels ashamed of being loved, because he is always
in the position of being the active, free agent, and because he knows that he
can never give himself entirely to love, and there is nothing about which he
is so silent, even when there is no special reason for him to fear that he might
compromise the lady by talking. A woman boasts about her love affairs, and parades
them before other women in order to make them envious of her. Woman does not
look upon a man's inclination for her so much as a tribute to her actual worth,
or a deep insight into her nature, as the bestowing a value on her which she
otherwise would not have, as the gift to her of an existence and essence with
which she justifies herself before others.
The remark in an earlier chapter about the unfailing memory of woman for all
the compliments she has ever received since childhood is explained by the foregoing
facts. It is from compliments, first of all, that woman gets a sense of her
"value," and that is why women expect men to be "polite."
Politeness is the easiest form of pleasing a woman, and however little it costs
a man it is dear to a woman, who never forgets an attention, and lives upon
the most insipid flattery, even in her old age. One only remembers what possesses
a value in one's eyes; it may safely be said that it is for compliments women
have the most developed memory. The woman can attain a sense of value by these
external aids, because she does not possess within her an inner standard of
value which diminishes everything outside her. The phenomena of courtesy and
chivalry are simply additional proofs that women have no souls, and that when
a man is being "polite" to a woman he is simply ascribing to her the
minimum sense of personal value, a form of deference to which importance is
attached precisely in the measure that it is misunderstood.
The non-moral nature of woman reveals itself in the mode in which she can so
easily forget an immoral action she has committed. It is almost characteristic
of a woman that she cannot believe that she has done wrong, and so is able to
deceive both herself and her husband. Men, on the other hand, remember nothing
so well as the guilty episodes of their lives. Here memory reveals itself as
eminently a moral phenomenon. forgiving and forgetting, not forgiving and understanding,
go together. When one remembers a lie, one reproaches oneself afresh about it.
A woman forgets, because she does not blame herself for an act of meanness,
because she does not understand it, having no relation to the moral idea. It
is not surprising that she is ready to lie. Women have been regarded as virtuous
simply because the problem of morality has not presented itself to them; they
have been held to be even more moral than man; this is simply because they do
not understand immorality. The innocence of a child is not meritorious; if a
patriarch could be innocent he might be praised for it.
Introspection is an attribute confined to males, if we leave out of account
the hysterical self-reproaches of certain women - and consciousness of guilt
and repentance are equally male. The penances that women lay on themselves,
remarkable imitations of the sense of guilt, will be discussed when I come to
deal with what passes for introspection in the female sex. The "subject"
of introspection is the moral agent; it has a relation to the psychical phenomena
only in so far as it sits in judgment on them.
It is quite in the nature of positivism that Comte denies the possibility of
introspection, and throws ridicule on it. For certainly it is absurd that a
psychical event and a judgment of it could coincide if the interpretations of
the positivists be accepted. It is only on the assumption that there exists
an ego unconditioned by time and intrinsically capable of moral judgments, endowed
with memory and with the power of making comparisons, that we can justify the
belief in the possibility of introspection.
If woman had a sense of personal value and the will to defend it against all
external attacks she could not be jealous. Apparently all women are jealous,
and jealousy depends on the failure to recognise the rights of others. Even
the jealousy of a mother when she sees another woman's daughters married before
her own depends simply on her want of the sense of justice.
Without justice there can be no society, so that jealousy is an absolutely unsocial
quality. The formation of societies in reality presupposes the existence of
true individuality. Woman has no faculty for the affairs of State or politics,
as she has no social inclinations; and women's societies, from which men are
excluded, are certain to break up after a short time. The family itself is not
really a social structure; it is essentially unsocial, and men who give up their
clubs and societies after marriage soon rejoin them. I had written this before
the appearance of Heinrich Schurtz' valuable ethnological work, in which he
shows that associations of men, and not the family, form the beginnings of society.
Pascal made the wonderful remark that human beings seek society only because
they cannot bear solitude and wish to forget themselves. It is the fact expressed
in these words which puts in harmony my earlier statement that women had not
the faculty of solitude and my present statement that she is essentially unsociable.
If a woman possessed an "ego" she would have the sense of property
both in her own case and that of others. The thieving instinct, however, is
much more developed in men than in women. So-called "kleptomanics"
(those who steal without necessity) are almost exclusively women. Women understand
power and riches but not personal property. When the thefts of female kleptomaniacs
are discovered, the women defend themselves by saying that it appeared to them
as if everything belonged to them. It is chiefly women who use circulating libraries,
especially those who could quite well afford to buy quantities of books; but,
as matter of fact, they are not more strongly attracted by what they have bought
than by what they have borrowed. In all these matters the relation between individuality
and society comes into view; just as a man must have personality himself to
appreciate the personalities of others, so also he must acquire a sense of personal
right in his own property to respect the rights of others.
One's name and a strong devotion to it are even more dependent on personality
than is the sense of property. The facts that confront us with reference to
this are so salient that it is extraordinary to find so little notice taken
of them. Women are not bound to their names with any strong bond. When they
marry they give up their own name and assume that of their husband without any
sense of loss. They allow their husbands and lovers to call them by new names,
delighting in them; and even when a woman marries a man that she does not love,
she has never been known to suffer any psychical shock at the change of name.
The name is a symbol of individuality; it is only amongst the lowest races on
the face of the earth, such as the bushmen of South Africa, that there are no
personal names, because amongst such as these the desire for distinguishing
individuals from the general stock is not felt. The fundamental namelessness
of the woman is simply a sign of her undifferentiated personality.
An important observation may be mentioned here and may be confirmed by every
one. Whenever a man enters a place where a woman is, and she observes him, or
hears his step, or even only guesses he is near, she becomes another person.
Her expression and her pose change with incredible swiftness; she "arranges
her fringe" and her bodice, and rises, or pretends to be engrossed in her
work. She is full of a half shameless, half-nervous expectation. In many cases
one is only in doubt as to whether she is blushing for her shameless laugh,
or laughing over her shameless blushing.
The soul, personality, character - as Schopenhauer with marvelous sight recognised
- are identical with free-will. And as the female has no ego, she has no free-will.
Only a creature with no will of its own, no character in the highest sense,
could be so easily influenced by the mere proximity to a man as woman is, who
remains in functional dependence on him instead of in free relationship to him.
Woman is the best medium, the male her best hypnotiser. For this reason alone
it is inconceivable why women can be considered good as doctors; for many doctors
admit that their principal work up to the present - and it will always be the
same - lies in the suggestive influence on their patients.
The female is uniformly more easily hypnotised than the male throughout the
animal world, and it may be seen from the following how closely hypnotic phenomena
are related to the most ordinary events. I have already described, in discussing
female sympathy, how easy it is for laughter or tears to be induced in females.
How impressed she is by everything in the newspapers! What a martyr she is to
the silliest superstitions! How eagerly she tries every remedy recommended by
her friends!
Whoever is lacking in character is lacking in convictions. The female, therefore,
is credulous, uncritical, and quite unable to understand Protestantism. Christians
are Catholics or Protestants before they are baptized, but, none the less, it
would be unfair to describe Catholicism as feminine simply because it suits
women better. The distinction between the Catholic and Protestant dispositions
is a side of characterology that would require separate treatment.
It has been exhaustively proved that the female is soulless and possesses neither
ego nor individuality, personality nor freedom, character nor will. This conclusion
is of the highest significance in psychology. It implies that the psychology
of the male and of the female must be treated separately. A purely empirical
representation of the psychic life of the female is possible; in the case of
the male, all the psychic life must be considered with reference to the ego.
The view of Hume (and Mach), which only admits that there are "impressions"
and "thoughts", and has almost driven the psyche out of present day
psychology, declares that the whole world is to be considered exclusively as
a picture in a reflector, a sort of kaleidoscope; it merely reduces everything
to a dance of the "elements," without thought or order; it denies
the possibility of obtaining a secure standpoint for thought; it not only destroys
the idea of truth, and accordingly of reality, the only claims on which philosophy
rests, but it also is to blame for the wretched plight of modern psychology.
This modern psychology proudly styles itself the "psychology without the
soul," in imitation of its much overrated founder, Friedrich Albert Lange.
I think I have proved in this work that without the acknowledgment of a soul
there would be no way of dealing with psychic phenomena; just as much in the
case of the male who has a soul as in the case of the female who is soulless.
Modern psychology is eminently womanish, and that is why this comparative investigation
of the sexes is so specially instructive, and it is not without reason that
I have delayed pointing out this radical difference; it is only now that it
can be seen what the acceptation of the ego implies, and how the confusing of
masculine and feminine spiritual life (in the broadest and deepest sense) has
been at the root of all the difficulties and errors into which those who have
sought to establish a universal psychology have fallen.
I must now raise the question - is a psychology of the male possible as a science?
The answer must be that it is not possible. I must be understood to reject all
the investigations of the experimenters, and those who are still sick with the
experimental fever may ask in wonder if all these have no value? Experimental
psychology has not given a single explanation as to the deeper laws of masculine
life; it can be regarded only as a series of sporadic empirical efforts, and
its method is wrong inasmuch as it seeks to reach the kernel of things by surface
examination, and as it cannot possibly give an explanation of the deep-seated
source of all psychical phenomena. When it has attempted to discover the real
nature of psychical phenomena by measurements of the physical phenomena that
accompany them, it has succeeded in showing that even in the most favourable
cases there is an inconstancy and variation. The fundamental possibility of
reaching the mathematical idea of knowledge is that the data should be constant.
As the mind itself is the creator of time and space, it is impossible to expect
that geometry and arithmetic should explain the mind. . . .
The wild and repeated efforts to derive the will from psychological factors,
from perception and feeling, are in themselves evidence that it cannot be taken
as an empirical factor. The will, like the power of judgment, is associated
inevitably with the existence of an ego, or soul. It is not a matter of experience,
it transcends experience, and until psychology recognises this extraneous factor,
it will remain no more than a methodical annex of physiology and biology. If
the soul is only a complex of experiences it cannot be the factor that makes
experiences possible. Modern psychology in reality denies the existence of the
soul, but the soul rejects modern psychology. . . .
It is extraordinary how inquirers who have made no attempt to analyse such phenomena
as shame and the sense of guilt, faith and hope, fear and repentance, love and
hate, yearning and solitude, vanity and sensitiveness, ambition and the desire
for immortality, have yet the courage simply to deny the ego because it does
not flaunt itself like the colour of an orange or the taste of a peach. How
can Mach and Hume account for such a thing as style, if individuality does not
exist? Or again, consider this: no animal is made afraid by seeing its reflection
in a glass, whilst there is no man who could spend his life in a room surrounded
with mirrors. Can this fear, the fear of the doppelganger (It is notable that
women are devoid of this fear; female doppelgangers are not heard of), be explained
on Darwinian principles. The word doppelganger has only to be mentioned to raise
a deep dread in the mind of any man. Empirical psychology cannot explain this;
it reaches the depths. It cannot be explained, as Mach would explain the fear
of little children, as an inheritance from some primitive, less secure stage
of society. I have taken this example only to remind the empirical psychologists
that there are many things inexplicable on their hypotheses.
Why is any man annoyed when he is described as a Wagnerite, a Nietzchite, a
Herbartian, or so forth? He objects to be thought a mere echo. Even Ernst Mach
is angry in anticipation at the thought that some friend will describe him as
a Positivist, Idealist, or any other non-individual term. This feeling must
not be confused with the results of the fact that a man may describe himself
as a Wagnerite, and so forth. The latter is simply a deep approval of Wagnerism,
because the approver is himself a Wagnerite. The man is conscious that his agreement
is in reality a raising of the value of Wagnerism. And so also a man will say
much about himself that he would not permit another to say of him. . . .
It cannot be right to consider such men as Pascal and Newton, on the one hand,
as men of the highest genius, on the other, as limited by a mass of prejudices
which we of the present generation have long overcome. Is the present generation
with its electrical railways and empirical psychology so much higher than these
earlier times? Is culture, if culture has any real value, to be compared with
science, which is always social and never individual, and to be measured by
the number of public libraries and laboratories? Is culture outside human beings
and not always in human beings?
It is in striking harmony with the ascription to men alone of an ineffable,
inexplicable personality, that in all the authenticated cases of double or multiple
personality the subjects have been women. The absolute female is capable of
sub-division; the male, even to the most complete characterology and the most
acute experiment, is always an indivisible unit. The male has a central nucleus
of his being which has no parts, and cannot be divided; the female is composite,
and so can be dissociated and cleft.
And so it is most amusing to hear writers talking of the soul of the woman,
of her heart and its mysteries, of the psyche of the modern woman. It seems
almost as if even an accoucheur would have to prove his capacity by the strength
of his belief in the soul of women. Most women, at least, delight to hear discussions
on their souls, although they know, so far as they can be said to know anything,
that the whole thing is a swindle. The woman as the Sphinx! Never was a more
ridiculous, a more audacious fraud perpetrated. Man is infinitely more mysterious,
incomparably more complicated.
It is only necessary to look at the faces of women one passes in the streets.
There is scarcely one whose expression could not at once be summed up. The register
of woman's feelings and disposition is so terribly poor, whereas men's countenances
can scarcely be read after long and earnest scrutiny.
Finally, I come to the question as to whether there exists a complete parallelism
or a condition of reciprocal interaction between mind and body. In the case
of the female, psycho- physical parallelism exists in the form of a complete
coordination between the mental and the physical; in women the capacity for
mental exertion ceases with senile involution, just as it developed in connection
with and in subservience to the sexual instincts. The intelligence of man never
grows as old as that of the woman, and it is only in isolated cases that degeneration
of the mind is linked with degeneration of the body. Least of all does mental
degeneration accompany the bodily weakness of old age in those who have genius,
the highest development of mental masculinity. . . .
In the earlier pages of my volume I contrasted the clarity of male thinking
processes with their vagueness in woman, and later on showed that the power
of orderly speech, in which logical judgments are expressed, acts on woman as
a male sexual character. Whatever is sexually attractive to the female must
be characteristic of the male. Firmness in a man's character makes a sexual
impression on a woman, whilst she is repelled by the pliant man. People often
speak of the moral influence exerted on men by women, when no more is meant
than that women are striving to attain their sexual complements. Women demand
manliness from men, and feel deeply disappointed and full of contempt if men
fail them in this respect. However untruthful or great a flirt a woman may be,
she is bitterly indignant if she discovers traces of coquetry or untruthfulness
in a man. She may be as cowardly as she likes, but the man must be brave. It
has been almost completely overlooked that this is only a sexual egotism seeking
to secure the most satisfactory sexual complement. From the side of empirical
observation, no stronger proof of the soullessness of woman could be drawn than
that she demands a soul in man, that she who is not good in herself demands
goodness from him. The soul is a masculine character, pleasing to women in the
same way and for the same purpose as a masculine body or a well-trimmed moustache.
I may be accused of stating the case coarsely, but it is none the less true.
It is the man's will that in the last resort influences a woman most powerfully,
and she has a strong faculty for perceiving whether a man's "I will"
means mere bombast or actual decision. In the latter case the effect on her
is prodigious.
How is it that woman, who is soulless herself, can discern the soul in man?
How can she judge about his morality who is herself non-moral? How can she grasp
his character when she has no character herself? How appreciate his will when
she is herself without will?
These difficult problems lie before us, and their solutions must be placed on
strong foundations, for there will be many attempts to destroy them.
Motherhood and Prostitution
The chief objection that will be urged against my views is that they cannot
possibly be valid for all women. For some, or even for the majority, they will
be accepted as true, but for the rest -
It was not my original intention to deal with the different kinds of women.
Women may be regarded from many different points of view, and, of course, care
must be taken not to press too hardly what is true for one extreme type. If
the word character be accepted in its common, empirical signification, then
there are differences in women's characters. All the properties of the male
character find remarkable analogies in the female sex (an interesting case will
be dealt with later on in this chapter); but in the male the character is always
deeply rooted in the sphere of the intelligible, from which there has come about
the lamentable confusion between the doctrine of the soul and characterology.
The characterological differences amongst women are not rooted so deeply that
they can develop into individuality; and probably there is no female quality
that in the course of the life of a woman cannot be modified, repressed, or
annihilated by the will of a man.
How far such differences in character may exist in cases that have the same
degree of masculinity or of femininity I have not yet been at the pains to inquire.
I have refrained deliberately from this task, because in my desire to prepare
the way for a true orientation of all the difficult problems connected with
my subject I have been anxious not to raise side issues or to burden the argument
with collateral details.
The detailed characterology of women must wait for a detailed treatment, but
even this work has not totally neglected the differences that exist amongst
women; I shall hope to be acquitted of false generalisations if it be remembered
that what I have been saying relates to the female element, and is true in the
same proportion that women possess that element. However, as it is quite certain
that a particular type of woman will be brought forward in opposition to my
conclusion, it is necessary to consider carefully that type and its contrasting
type.
To all the bad and defamatory things that I have said about women, the conception
of woman as a mother will certainly be opposed. But those who adduce this argument
will admit the justice of a simultaneous consideration of the type that is at
the opposite pole from motherhood, as only in this way is it possible to define
clearly in what motherhood consists and to delimit it from other types.
The type standing at the pole opposite to motherhood is the prostitute. The
contrast is not any more inevitable than the contrast between man and woman,
and certain limits and restrictions will have to be made. But allowing for these,
women will now be treated as falling into two types, sometimes having in them
more of the one type, sometimes the other. . . .
That motherhood and prostitution are at extreme poles appears probable simply
from the fact that motherly women bear far more children, whilst the frivolous
have few children, and prostitutes are practically sterile. It must be remembered,
of course, that it is not only prostitutes who belong to the prostitute type;
very many so-called respectable girls and married women belong to it. Accurate
analysis of the type will show that it reaches far beyond the mere women of
the streets. The street-walker differs from the respectable coquette and the
celebrated hetaira only through her incapacity for differentiation, her complete
want of memory, and her habit of living from moment to moment. If there were
but one man and one woman on the earth, the prostitute type would reveal itself
in the relations of the woman to the man. . . .
Prostitution is not a result of social conditions, but of some cause deep in
the nature of women; prostitutes who have been "reclaimed" frequently,
even if provided for, return to their old way of life. . . . I may note finally,
that prostitution is not a modern growth; it has been known from the earliest
times, and even was a part of some ancient religions, as, for instance, among
the Phoenicians.
Prostitution cannot be considered as a state into which men have seduced women.
Where there is no inclination for a certain course, the course will not be adopted.
Prostitution is foreign to the male element, although the lives of men are often
more laborious and unpleasant than those of women, and male prostitutes are
always advanced sexually intermediate forms. The disposition for and inclination
to prostitution is as organic in a woman as is the capacity for motherhood.
Of course, I do not mean to suggest that, when any woman becomes a prostitute,
it is because of an irresistible, inborn craving. Probably most women have both
possibilities in them, the mother and the prostitute. What is to happen in cases
of doubt depends on the man who is able to make the woman a mother, not merely
by the physical act but by a single look at her. Schopenhauer said that a man's
existence dates from the moment when his father and mother fell in love. That
is not true. The birth of a human being, ideally considered, dates from the
moment when the mother first saw or heard the voice of the father of her child.
. . .
If a man has an influence on a woman so great that her children of whom he is
not the father resemble him, he must be the absolute sexual complement of the
woman in question. If such cases are very rare, it is only because there is
not much chance of the absolute sexual complements meeting. . . .
It is a rare chance if a woman meets a man so completely her sexual complement
that his mere presence makes him the father of her children. And so it is conceivable
in the case of many mothers and prostitutes that their fates have been reversed
by accident. On the other hand, there must be many cases in which the woman
remains true to the maternal type without meeting the necessary man, and also
cases where a woman, even although she meets the man, may be driven none the
less into the prostitute type by her natural instincts.
We have not to face the general occurrence of women as one or other of two distinct
inborn types, the maternal type and the prostitute. The reality is found between
the two. There are certainly no women absolutely devoid of the prostitute instinct
to covet being sexually excited by any stranger. And there are equally certainly
no women absolutely devoid of all maternal instincts, although I confess that
I have found more cases approaching the absolute prostitute than the absolute
mother.
The essence of motherhood consists, as the most superficial investigation will
reveal, in that the getting of the child is the chief object of life, whereas
in the prostitute sexual relations in themselves are the end. The investigation
of the subject must be pursued by considering the relation of each type to the
child and to sexual congress.
Consider the relation to the child first. The absolute prostitute thinks only
of the man; the absolute mother thinks only of the child. The best test case
is the relation to the daughter. It is only when there is no jealousy about
her youth or greater beauty, no grudging about the admiration she wins, but
an identification of herself with her daughter so complete that she is as pleased
about her child's admirers as if they were her own, that a woman has a claim
to the title of perfect mother.
The absolute mother (if such existed), who thinks only about the child, would
become a mother by any man. It will be found that women who were devoted to
dolls when they were children, and were kind and attentive to children in their
own childhood, are least particular about their husbands, and are most ready
to accept the first good match who takes any notice of them and who satisfies
their parents and relatives. When such a maiden has become a mother, it matters
not by whom, she ceases to pay any attention to any other men. The absolute
prostitute, on the other hand, even when she is still a child, dislikes children;
later on, she may pretend to care for them as a means of attracting men through
the idea of mother and child. She is the woman whose desire is to please all
men; and since there is no such thing as an ideally perfect type of mother,
there are traces of this desire to please in every woman, as every man of the
world will admit.
Here we can trace at least a formal resemblance between the two types. Both
are careless as to the individuality of their sexual complement. The one accepts
any possible man who can make her a mother, and once that has been achieved
asks nothing more; on this ground only is she to be described as monogamous.
The other is ready to yield herself to any man who stimulates her erotic desires;
that is her only object. From this description of the two extreme types we may
hope to gain some knowledge of the nature of actual women.
I have to admit that the popular opinion as to the monogamous nature of women
as opposed to the essential polygamy of the male, an opinion I long held, is
erroneous. The contrary is the case. One must not be misled by the fact that
a woman will wait very long for a particular man, and where possible will choose
him who can bestow most value on her, the most noble, the most famous, the ideal
prince. Woman is distinguished by this desire for value from the animals, who
have no regard for value either for themselves and through themselves, as in
the case of a man, or for another and through another, as in the case of a woman.
But this could be brought forward only by fools as in any way to the credit
of woman, since, indeed, it shows most strongly that she is devoid of a feeling
of personal value. The desire for this demands to be satisfied, but does not
find satisfaction in the moral idea of monogamy. The man is able to pour forth
value, to confer it on the woman; he can give it, he wishes to give it, but
he cannot receive it. The woman seeks to create as much personal value as possible
for herself, and so adheres to the man who can give her most of it; faithfulness
of the man, however, rests on other grounds. He regards it as the completion
of ideal love, as a fulfilment, even although it is questionable if that could
be attained. His faithfulness springs from the purely masculine conception of
truth, the continuity demanded by the intelligible ego. One often hears it said
that women are more faithful than men; but man's faithfulness is a coercion
which he exercises on himself, of his own free will, and with full consciousness.
He may not adhere to this self-imposed contract, but his falling away from it
will seem as a wrong to himself. When he breaks his faith he has suppressed
the promptings of his real nature. For the woman unfaithfulness is an exciting
game, in which the thought of morality plays no part, but which is controlled
only by the desire for safety and reputation. There is no wife who has not been
untrue to her husband in thought, and yet no woman reproaches herself with this.
For a woman pledges her faith lightly and without any full consciousness of
what she does, and breaks it just as lightly and thoughtlessly as she pledged
it. The motive for honouring a pledge can be found only in man; for a woman
does not understand the binding force of a given word. The examples of female
faithfulness that can be adduced against this are of little value. They are
either the slow result of the habit of sexual acquiescence, or a condition of
actual slavery, dog-like, attentive, full of instinctive tenacious attachment,
comparable with that necessity for actual contact which marks female sympathy.
The conception of faithfulness to one has been created by man. It arises from
the masculine idea of individuality which remains unchanged by time, and, therefore,
needs as its complement always one and the same person. The conception of faithfulness
to one person is a lofty one, and finds a worthy expression in the sacramental
marriage of the Catholic Church. I am not going to discuss the question of marriage
or free-love. Marriage in its existing form is as incompatible as free-love
with the highest interpretations of the moral law. And so divorce came into
the world with marriage.
None the less marriage could have been invented only by man. No proprietary
institution originated with women. The introduction of order into chaotic sexual
relations could have come only through man's desire for it, and his power to
establish it. There have been periods in the history of many primitive races
in which women had a great influence; but the period of matriarchy was a period
of polyandry.
The dissimilarity in the relations of mother and prostitute to their child is
rich in important conclusions. A woman in whom the prostitute element is strong
will perceive her son's manhood and always stand in a sexual relation to him.
But as no woman is the perfect type of mother, there is something sexual in
the relation of every mother and son. For this reason, I chose the relation
of the mother to her daughter and not to her son, as the best measure of her
type. There are many well-known physiological parallels between the relations
of a mother to her children and of a wife to her husband.
Motherliness, like sexuality, is not an individual relation. When a woman is
motherly the quality will be exercised not only on the child of her own body,
but towards all men, although later on her interest in her own child may become
all-absorbing and make her narrow, blind, and unjust in the event of a quarrel.
The relation of a motherly girl to her lover is interesting. Such a girl is
inclined to be motherly towards the man she loves, especially towards that man
who will afterwards become the father of her child; in fact, in a certain sense
the man is her child. The deepest nature of the mother-type reveals itself in
this identity of the mother and loving wife; the mothers form the enduring root-stock
of our race from which the individual man arises, and in the face of which he
recognises his own impermanence. It is this idea which enables the man to see
in the mother, even while she is still a girl, something eternal, and which
gives the pregnant woman a tremendous significance. The enduring security of
the race lies in the mystery of this figure, in the presence of which man feels
his own fleeting impermanence. In such minutes there may come to him a sense
of freedom and peace, and in the mysterious silence of the idea, he may think
that it is through the woman that he is in true relation with the universe.
He becomes the child of his beloved one, a child whose mother smiles on him,
understands him, and takes care of him (Siegfried and Brunnhilde, Act III).
But this does not last long. (Siegfried tears himself from Brunnhilde). For
a man only comes to his fulness when he frees himself from the race, when he
raises himself above it. For paternity cannot satisfy the deepest longings of
a man, and the idea that he is to be lost in the race is repellent to him. The
most terrible chapter in the most comfortless of all the great books that have
been written, the chapter on "Death and its Relation to the Indestructibility
of our Nature," in Schopenhauer's "The World as Will and Idea,"
is where the permanence of the will to maintain the species is set down as the
only real permanence.
It is the permanence of the race that gives the mother her courage and fearlessness
in contrast with the cowardliness and fear of the prostitute. It is not the
courage of individuality, the moral courage arising from an inner sense of freedom
and personal value, but rather the desire that the race should be maintained
which, acting through the mother, protects the husband and child. As courage
and cowardice belong respectively to the mother and the prostitute, so is it
with that other pair of contrasting ideas, hope and fear. The absolute mother
stands in a persisting relation to hope; as she lives on through the race, she
does not quail before death, whilst the prostitute has a lasting fear of it.
The mother feels herself in a sense superior to the man; she knows herself to
be his anchor; as she is in a secure place, linked in the chain of the generations,
she may be likened to a harbour from which each new individual sails forth to
wander on the high seas. From the moment of conception onwards the mother is
psychically and physically ready to feed and protect her child. And this protective
superiority extends itself to her lover; she understands all that is simple
and naive and childlike in him, whilst the prostitute understands best his caprices
and refinements. The mother has the craving to teach her child, to give him
everything, even when the child is represented by the lover; the prostitute
strives to impose herself on the man, to receive everything from him. The mother
as the upholder of the race is friendly to all its members; it is only when
there is an exclusive choice to be made between her child and others that she
becomes hard and relentless; and so she can be both more full of love and more
bitter than the prostitute.
The mother is in complete relation with the continuity of the race; the prostitute
is completely outside it. The mother is the sole advocate and priestess of the
race. The will of the race to live is embodied in her, whilst the existence
of the prostitute shows that Schopenhauer was pushing a generalisation too far
when he declared that all sexuality had relation only to the future generation.
That the mother cares only for the life of her own race is plain from the absence
of consideration for animals shown by the best of mothers. A good mother, with
the greatest peace of mind and content, will slaughter fowl after fowl for her
family. The mother of children is a cruel step- mother to all other living things.
Another striking aspect of the mother's relation to the preservation of the
race reveals itself in the matter of food. She cannot bear to see food wasted,
however little may be left over; whilst the prostitute wilfully squanders the
quantities of food and drink she demands. The mother is stingy and mean; the
prostitute open-handed and lavish. The mother's object in life is to preserve
the race, and her delight is to see her children eat and to encourage their
appetites. And so she becomes the good housekeeper. Ceres was a good mother,
a fact expressed in her Greek name, Demeter. The mother takes care of the body,
but does not trouble about the mind. The relation between mother and child remains
material from the kissing and hugging of childhood to the protective care of
maturity. All her devotion is for the success and prosperity of her child in
material things.
Maternal love, then cannot be truly represented as resting on moral grounds.
Let any one ask himself if he does not believe that his mother's love would
not be just as great for him if he were a totally different person. The individuality
of the child has no part in the maternal love; the mere fact of its being her
own child is sufficient, and so the love cannot be regarded as moral. In the
love of a man for a woman, or between persons of the same sex, there is always
some reference to the personal qualities of the individual; a mother's love
extends itself indifferently to anything that she has borne. It destroys the
moral conception if we realise that the love of a mother for her child remains
the same whether the child becomes a saint or a sinner, a king or a beggar,
an angel or a fiend. Precisely the same conclusion will be reached from reflecting
how children think that they have a claim on their mother's love simply because
she is their mother. Maternal love is non-moral because it has no relation to
the individuality of the being on which it is bestowed, and there can be an
ethical relation only between two individualities. The relation of mother and
child is always a kind of physical reflex. If the little one suddenly screams
or cries when the mother is in the next room, she will at once rush to it as
if she herself had been hurt; and, as the children grow up, every wish or trouble
of theirs is directly assumed and shared by the mother as if they were her own.
There is an unbreakable link between the mother and child, physical, like the
cord that united the two before childbirth. This is the real nature of the maternal
relation; and, for my part, I protest against the fashion in which it is praised,
its very indiscriminate character being made a merit. I believe myself that
many great artists have recognised this, but have chosen to be silent about
it.
Maternal love is an instinctive and natural impulse, and animals possess it
in a degree as high as that of human beings. This alone is enough to show that
it is not true love, that it is not of moral origin; for all morality proceeds
from the intelligible character which animals, having no free will, do not possess.
The ethical imperative can be heard only by a rational creature; there is no
such thing as natural morality, for all morality must be self-conscious.
The prostitute's position outside the mere preservation of the race, the fact
that she is not merely the channel and the indifferent protector of the chain
of beings that passes through her, place the prostitute in a sense above the
mother, so far at least as it is possible to speak of higher or lower from the
ethical point of view when women are being discussed.
The matron whose whole time is taken up in looking after her husband and children,
who is working in, or superintending the work of, the house, garden, or other
forms of labour, ranks intellectually very low. The most highly developed women
mentally, those who have been lauded in poetry, belong to the prostitute category;
to these, the Aspasia-type, must be added the women of the romantic school,
foremost among whom must be placed Karoline Michaelis-Bohmer-Forster-Schlegel-Schelling.
It coincides with what has been said that only those men are sexually attracted
by the mother-type who have no desire for mental productivity. The man whose
fatherhood is confined to the children of his loins is he whom we should expect
to choose the motherly productive woman. Great men have always preferred women
of the prostitute type. (Wherever I am using this term I refer, of course, not
merely to mercenary women of the streets.) Their choice falls on the sterile
woman, and, if there is issue, it is unfit and soon dies out. Ordinary fatherhood
has as little to do with morality as motherhood. It is non-moral, as I shall
show in chap. xiv.; and it is illogical, because it deals with illusions. No
man ever knows to what extent he is the father of his own child. And its duration
is short and fleeting; every generation and every race of human beings soon
disappears.
The widespread and exclusive honouring of the motherly woman, the type most
upheld as the one and only possible one for women, is accordingly quite unjustified.
Although most men are certain that every woman can have her consummation only
in motherhood, I must confess that the prostitute - not as a person, but as
a phenomenon - is much more estimable in my opinion.
There are various causes of this universal reverence for the mother.
One of the chief reasons appears to be that the mother seems to the man nearer
his ideal of chastity; but the woman who desires children is no more chaste
than the man-coveting prostitute.
The man rewards the appearance of higher morality in the maternal type by raising
her morally (although with no reason) and socially over the prostitute type.
The latter does not submit to any valuations of the man nor to the ideal of
chastity which he seeks for in the woman; secretly, as the woman of the world,
lightly as the demi-mondaine, or flagrantly as the woman of the streets, she
sets herself in opposition to them. This is the explanation of the social ostracisms,
the practical outlawry which is the present almost universal fate of the prostitute.
The mother readily submits to the moral impositions of man, simply because she
is interested only in the child and the preservation of the race.
It is quite different with the prostitute. She lives her own life exactly as
she pleases, even although it may bring with it the punishment of exclusion
from society. She is not so brave as the mother, it is true, being thoroughly
cowardly; but she has the correlative of cowardice, impudence, and she is not
ashamed of her shamelessness. She is naturally inclined to polygamy, and always
ready to attract more men than the one who would suffice as the founder of a
family. She gives free play to the fulfilment of her desire, and feels a queen,
and her most ardent wish is for more power. It is easy to grieve or shock the
motherly woman; no one can injure or offend the prostitute; for the mother has
her honour to defend as the guardian of the species, whilst the prostitute has
forsworn all social respect, and prides herself in her freedom. The only thought
that disturbs her is the possibility of losing her power. She expects, and cannot
think otherwise than that every man wishes to possess her, that they think of
nothing but her, and live for her. And certainly she possesses the greatest
power over men, the only influence that has a strong effect on the life of humanity
that is not ordered by the regulations of men.
In this lies the analogy between the prostitute and men who have been famous
in politics. As it is only once in many centuries that a great conqueror arises,
like Napoleon or Alexander, so it is with the great courtesan; but when she
does appear she marches triumphantly across the world.
There is a relationship between such men and courtesans (every politician is
to a certain extent a tribune of the people, and that in itself implies a kind
of prostitution). They have the same feeling for power, the same demand to be
in relations with all men, even the humblest. Just as the great conqueror believes
that he confers a favour on any one to whom he talks, so also with the prostitute.
Observe her as she talks to a policeman, or buys something in a shop, you see
the sense of conferring a favour explicit in her. And men most readily accept
this view that they are receiving favours from the politician or prostitute
(one may recall how a great genius like Goethe regarded his meeting with Napoleon
at Erfurt; and on the other side we have the myth of Pandora, and the story
of the birth of Venus).
I may now return to the subject of great men of action which I opened in chap.
v. Even so far-seeing a man as Carlyle has exalted the man of action, as, for
instance, in his chapter on "The Hero as King." I have already shown
that I cannot accept such a view. I may add here that all great men of action,
even the greatest of them, such as Caesar, Cromwell, Napoleon, have not hesitated
to employ falsehood; that Alexander the Great did not hesitate to defend one
of his murders by sophistry. But untruthfulness is incompatible with genius.
The "Memoirs of Napoleon," written at St. Helena, are full of mistatements
and watery sophistry, and his last words, that "he had loved only France,"
were an altruistic pose. Napoleon, the greatest of the conquerors, is a sufficient
proof that great men of action are criminals, and, therefore, not geniuses.
One can understand him by thinking of the tremendous intensity with which he
tried to escape from himself. There is this element in all the conquerors, great
or small. Just because he had great gifts, greater than those of any emperor
before him, he had greater difficulty in stifling the disapproving voice within
him. The motive of his ambition was the craving to stifle his better self. A
truly great man may honestly share in the desire for admiration or fame but
personal ambition will not be his aim. He will not try to knit the whole world
to himself by superficial, transitory bonds, to heap up all the things of the
world in a pyramid over his name. The man of action shares with the epileptic
the desire to be in criminal relation to everything around him, to make them
appanages of his petty self. The great man feels himself defined and separate
from the world, a monad amongst monads, and, as a true microcosm, he feels the
world already within him; he realises in the fullest sense of personal experience
that he has a definite, assured, intelligible relation to the world whole. The
great tribune and the great courtesan do not feel that they are marked off from
the world; they merge with it, and demand it all as decoration or adornment
of their empirical persons, and they are incapable of love, affection, or friendship.
The king of the fairy tale who wished to conquer the stars is the perfect image
of the conqueror. The great genius honours himself, and has not to live in a
condition of give and take with the populace, as is necessary for the politician.
The great politician makes his voice resound in the world, but he has also to
sing in the streets; he may make the world his chessboard, but he has also to
strut in a booth; he is no more a despot than he is a beggar for alms. He has
to court the populace, and here he joins with the prostitute. The politician
is a man of the streets. He must be completed by the public. It is the masses
that he requires, not real individualities. If he is not clever he tries to
be rid of the great men, or if, like Napoleon, he is cunning, he pretends to
honour them in order that he may make them harmless. His dependence on the public
makes some such course necessary. A politician cannot do all that he wishes,
even if he is a Napoleon, and if, unlike Napoleon, he actually wished to realise
ideals, he would soon be taught better by the public, his real master. The will
of him who covets power is bound. . . .
Hitherto the phenomena of the great man of action have been regarded even by
artists and philosophers as unique. I think that my analysis has shown that
there is the strongest resemblance between them and prostitutes. To see an analogy
between Antonius (Caesar) and Cleopatra may appear at first far- fetched, but
none the less it exists. The great man of action has to despise his inner life,
in order that he may live altogether "in the world," and he must perish,
like the things of the world. The prostitute abandons the lasting purpose of
her sex, to live in the instincts of the moment. The great prostitute and the
great tribune are firebrands causing destruction all around them, leaving death
and devastation in their paths, and pass like meteors unconnected with the course
of human life, indifferent to its objects, and soon disappearing, whilst the
genius and the mother work for the future in silence. The prostitute and the
tribune may be called the enemies of God - they are both anti-moral phenomena.
Great men of action, then, must be excluded from the category of genius. The
true genius, whether he be an artist or a philosopher, is always strongly marked
by his relation to the constructive side of the world.
The motive that actuates the prostitute requires further investigation. The
purpose of the motherly woman was easy to understand; she is the upholder of
the race. But the fundamental idea of prostitution is much more mysterious,
and no one can have meditated long on the subject without often doubting if
it were possible to get an explanation. Perhaps the relation of the two types
to the sexual act may assist the inquiry. I hope that no one will consider such
a subject below the dignity of a philosopher. The spirit in which the inquiry
is made is the chief matter. . . .
The maternal woman regards the sexual relations as means to an end; the prostitute
considers them as the end itself. That sexual congress may have another purpose
than mere reproduction is plain, as many animals and plants are devoid of it.
On the other hand, in the animal kingdom, sexual congress is always in connection
with reproduction, and is never simply lust; and, moreover, takes place only
at times suitable for breeding. Desire is simply the means employed by nature
to secure the continuity of the species.
Although sexual congress is an end in itself for the prostitute, it must not
be assumed that it is meaningless in the mother- type. Women who are sexually
anaesthetic no doubt exist in both classes, but they are very rare, and many
apparent cases may really be phenomena of hysteria.
The final importance attached by the prostitute to the sexual act is made plain
by the fact that it is only that type in which coquetry occurs. Coquetry has
invariably a sexual significance. Its purpose is to picture to the man the conquest
of the woman before it has occurred, in order to induce him to make the conquest
an actual fact. The readiness of the type to coquet with every man is an expression
of her nature; whether it proceeds further depends on merely accidental circumstances.
The maternal type regards the sexual act as the beginning of a series of important
events, and so attaches value to it equally with the prostitute, although in
a different fashion. The one is contented, completed, satisfied; her life is
made richer and of fuller meaning to her by it. The other, for whom the act
is everything, the compression and end of all life, is never satisfied, never
to be satisfied, were she visited by all the men in the world.
The body of a woman, as I have already shown, is sexual throughout, and the
special sexual acts are only intensifications of a distributed sensation. Here,
also, the difference between the two types displays itself. The prostitute type
in coquetting is merely using the general sexuality of her body as an end in
itself; for her there is a difference only in degree between flirtation and
sexual congress. The maternal type is equally sexual, but with a different purpose;
all her life, through all her body, she is being impregnated. In this fact lies
the explanation of the "impression" which I referred to as being indubitable,
although it is denied by men of science and physicians.
Paternity is a diffused relation. Many instances, disputed by men of science,
point to an influence not brought about directly by the reproductive cells.
White women who have borne a child to a black man, are said if they bear children
afterwards to white men, to have retained enough impression from the first mate
to show an effect on the subsequent children. All such facts, grouped under
the names of "telegony," "germinal infection," and so on,
although disputed by scientists, speak for my view. And so also the motherly
woman, throughout her whole life, is impressed by lovers, by voices, by words,
by inanimate things. All the influences that come to her she turns to the purpose
of her being, to the shaping of her child, and the "actual" father
has to share his paternity with perhaps other men and many other things.
The woman is impregnated not only through the genital tract but through every
fibre of her being. All life makes an impression on her and throws its image
on her child. This universality, in the purely physical sphere, is analogous
to genius.
It is quite different with the prostitute. Whilst the maternal woman turns the
whole world, the love of her lover, and all the impressions that she receives
to the purposes of the child, the prostitute absorbs everything for herself.
But just as she has this absorbing need of the man, so the man can get something
from her which he fails to find in the badly dressed, tasteless, preoccupied
maternal type. Something within him requires pleasure, and this he gets from
the daughters of joy. Unlike the mother, these think of the pleasures of the
world, of dancing, of dressing, of theatres and concerts, of pleasure- resorts.
They know the use of gold, turning it to luxury instead of to comfort, they
flame through the world, making all its ways a triumphant march for their beautiful
bodies.
The prostitute is the great seductress of the world, the female Don Juan, the
being in the woman that knows the art of love, that cultivates it, teaches it,
and enjoys it.
Very deep-seated differences are linked with what I have been describing. The
mother-woman craves for respectability in the man, not because she grasps its
value as an idea, but because it is the supporter of the life of the world.
She herself works, and is not idle like the prostitute; she is filled with care
for the future, and so requires from the man a corresponding practical responsibility,
and will not seduce him to pleasure. The prostitute, on the other hand, is most
attracted by a careless, idle, dissipated man. A man that has lost self- restraint
repels the mother-woman, is attractive to the prostitute. There are women who
are dissatisfied with a son that is idle at school; there are others who encourage
him. The diligent boy pleases the mother-woman, the idle and careless boy wins
approval from the prostitute type. This distinction reaches high up amongst
the respectable classes of society, but a salient example of it is seen in the
fact that the "bullies" loved by women of the streets are usually
criminals. The souteneur is always a criminal, a thief, a fraudulent person,
or sometimes even a murderer.
I am almost on the point of saying that, however little woman is to be regarded
as immoral (she is only non-moral), prostitution stands in some deep relation
with crime, whilst motherhood is equally bound with the opposite tendency. We
must avoid regarding the prostitute as the female analogue of the criminal;
women, as I have already pointed out, are not criminals; they are too low in
the moral scale for that designation. None the less, there is a constant connection
between the prostitute type and crime. The great courtesan is comparable with
that great criminal, the conqueror, and readily enters into actual relations
with him; the petty courtesan entertains the thief and the pickpocket. The mother
type is in fact the guardian of the life of the world, the prostitute type is
its enemy. But just as the mother is in harmony, not with the soul but with
the body, so the prostitute is no diabolic destroyer of the idea, but only a
corrupter of empirical phenomena. Physical life and physical death, both of
which are in intimate connection with the sexual act, are displayed by the woman
in her two capacities of mother and prostitute.
It is still impossible to give a clearer solution than that which I have attempted,
of the real significance of motherhood and prostitution. I am on an unfamiliar
path, almost untrodden by any earlier wayfarer. Religious myths and philosophy
alike have been unable to propound solutions. I have found some clues however.
The anti-moral significance of prostitution is in harmony with the fact that
it appears only amongst mankind. In all the animal kingdom the females are used
only for reproduction; there are no true females that are sterile. There are
analogies to prostitution, however, amongst male animals; one has only to think
of the display and decoration of the peacock, of the shining glow-worm, of singing
birds, of the love dances of many male birds. These secondary sexual manifestations,
however, are mere advertisements of sexuality.
Prostitution is a human phenomenon; animals and plants are non- moral; they
are never disposed to immorality and possess only motherhood. Here is a deep
secret, hidden in the nature and origin of mankind. I ought to correct my earlier
exposition by insisting that I have come to regard the prostitute element as
a possibility in all women just as much as the merely animal capacity for motherhood.
It is something which penetrates the nature of the human female, something with
which the most animal- like mother is tinged, something which corresponds in
the human female, to the characters that separate the human male from the animal
male. Just as the immoral possibility of man is something that distinguishes
him from the male animal, so the quality of the prostitute distinguishes the
human female from the animal female. I shall have something to say as to the
general relation of man to this element in woman, towards the end of my investigation.
Erotics and Aesthetics
The arguments which are in common use to justify a high opinion of woman have
now been examined in all except a few points to which I shall recur, from the
point of view of critical philosophy, and have been controverted. I hope that
I have justified my deliberate choice of ground, although, indeed, Schopenhauer's
fate should have been a warning to me. His depreciation of women in his philosophical
work "On Women," has been frequently attributed to the circumstance
that a beautiful Venetian girl, in whose company he was, fell in love with the
extremely handsome personal appearance of Byron; as if a low opinion of women
were not more likely to come to him who had had the best not the worst fortune
with them.
The practice of merely calling any one who assails woman a misogynist, instead
of refuting argument by argument, has much to commend it. Hatred is never impartial,
and, therefore, to describe a man as having an animus against the object of
his criticism, is at once to lay him open to the charge of insincerity, immorality,
and partiality, and one that can be made with a hyperbole of accusation and
evasion of the point, which only equal its lack of justification. This sort
of answer never fails in its object, which is to exempt the vindicator from
refuting the actual statements. It is the oldest and handiest weapon of the
large majority of men, who never wish to see woman as she is. No men who really
think deeply about women retain a high opinion of them; men either despise women
or they have never thought seriously about them.
There is no doubt that it is a fallacious method in a theoretical argument to
refer to one's opponent's psychological motives instead of bringing forward
proofs to controvert his statements.
It is not necessary for me to say that in logical controversy the adversaries
should place themselves under an impersonal conception of truth, and their aim
should be to reach a result, irrespective of their own concrete opinions. If,
however, in an argument, one side has come to a certain conclusion by a logical
chain of reasoning, and the other side merely opposes the conclusion without
having followed the reasoning process, it is at once fair and appropriate to
examine the psychological motives which have induced the adversaries to abandon
argument for abuse. I shall now put the champions of women to the test and see
how much of their attitude is due to sentimentality, how much of it is disinterested,
and how much due to selfish motives.
All objections raised against those who despise women arise from the erotic
relations in which man stands to woman. This relationship is absolutely different
from the purely sexual attraction which occurs in the animal world, and plays
a most important part in human affairs. It is quite erroneous to say that sexuality
and eroticism, sexual impulse and love, are fundamentally one and the same thing,
the second an embellishing, refining, spiritualising sublimation of the first;
although practically all medical men hold this view, and even such men as Kant
and Schopenhauer thought so. . . .
As for Schopenhauer, he had little idea of the higher form of eroticism; his
sexuality was of the gross order. This can be seen from the following: Schopenhauer's
countenance shows very little kindliness and a good deal of fierceness (a circumstance
which must have caused him great sorrow. There is no exhibition of ethical sympathy
if one is very sorry for oneself. The most sympathetic persons are those who,
like Kant and Nietzsche, have no particle of self-pity).
But it may be said with safety that only those who are most sympathetic are
capable of a strong passion: those "who take no interest in things"
are incapable of love. This does not imply that they have diabolical natures.
They may, on the contrary, stand very high morally without knowing what their
neighbours are thinking or doing, and without having a sense for other than
sexual relations with women, as was the case with Schopenhauer. He was a man
who knew only too well what the sexual impulse was, but he never was in love;
if that were not so, the bias in his famous work, "The Metaphysics of Sexual
Love," would be inexplicable; in it the most important doctrine is that
the unconscious goal of all love is nothing more than "the formation of
the next generation."
This view, as I hope to prove, is false. It is true that a love entirely without
sexuality has never been known. However high a man may stand he is still a being
with senses. What absolutely disposes of the opposite view is this: all love,
as such - without going into aesthetic principles of love - is antagonistic
to those elements (of the relationship) which press towards sexual union; in
fact, such elements tend to negate love. Love and desire are two unlike, mutually
exclusive, opposing conditions, and during the time a man really loves, the
thought of physical union with the object of his love is insupportable. Because
there is no hope which is entirely free from fear does not alter the fact that
hope and fear are utterly opposite principles. It is just the same in the case
of sexual impulse and love. The more erotic a man is the less he will be troubled
with his sexuality, and vice versa.
If it be the case that there is no adoration utterly free from desire, there
is no reason why the two should be identified, since it might be possible for
a superior being to attain the highest phases of both. That person lies, or
has never known what love is, who says he loves a woman whom he desires; so
much difference is there between sexual impulse and love. This is what makes
talk of love after marriage seem, in most cases, make-believe.
The following will show how obtuse the view of those is who persist, with unconscious
cynicism, in maintaining the identity of love and sexual impulse. Sexual attraction
increases with physical proximity; love is strongest in the absence of the loved
one; it needs separation, a certain distance, to preserve it. In fact, what
all the travels in the world could not achieve, what time could not accomplish,
may be brought about by accidental, unintentional, physical contact with the
beloved object, in which the sexual impulse is awakened, and which suffices
to kill love on the spot. Then, again, in the case of more highly differentiated,
great men, the type of girl desired, and the type of girl loved but never desired,
are always totally different in face, form, and disposition; they are two different
beings.
Then there is the "platonic love," which professors of psychiatry
have such a poor opinion of. I should say rather, there is only "platonic"
love, because any other so-called love belongs to the kingdom of the senses:
it is the love of Beatrice, the worship of Madonna; the Babylonian woman is
the symbol of sexual desire. . . .
Who is the object of the higher, maybe metaphysical form of love? Is it woman,
as she has been represented in this work, who lacks all higher qualities, who
gets her value from another, who has no power to attain value on her own account?
Impossible. It is the ideally beautiful, the immaculate woman, who is loved
in such high fashion. The source of this beauty and chastity in women must now
be found. . . .
In aesthetics beauty is created by love; there is no determining law to love
what is beautiful, and the beautiful does not present itself to human beings
with any imperative command to love it. . . .
Woman's beauty is the love of man; they are not two things, but one and the
same thing.
Just as hatefulness comes from hating, so love creates beauty. This is only
another way of expressing the fact that beauty has as little to do with the
sexual impulse as the sexual impulse has to do with love. Beauty is something
that can neither be felt, touched, nor mixed with other things; it is only at
a distance that it can be plainly discerned, and when it is approached it withdraws
itself. The sexual impulse which seeks for sexual union with woman is a denial
of such beauty; the woman who has been possessed and enjoyed, will never again
be worshipped for her beauty.
I now come to the second question: what are the innocence and morality of a
woman? . . .
If we now turn to gifted men, we shall see that in their case love frequently
begins with self-mortification, humiliation, and restraint. A moral change sets
in, a process of purification seems to emanate from the object loved, even if
her lover has never spoken to her, or only seen her a few times in the distance.
It is, then, impossible that this process should have its origin in that person:
very often it may be a bread-and- butter miss, a stolid lump, more often a sensuous
coquette, in whom no one can see the marvellous characteristics with which his
love endows her, save her lover. Can any one believe that it is a concrete person
who is loved? Does she not in reality serve as the starting point for incomparably
greater emotions than she could inspire?
In love, man is only loving himself. Not his empirical self, not the weaknesses
and vulgarities, not the failings and smallnesses which he outwardly exhibits;
but all that he wants to be, all that he ought to be, his truest, deepest, intelligible
nature, free from all fetters of necessity, from all taint of earth.
In his actual physical existence, this being is limited by space and time and
by the shackles of the senses; however deep he may look into himself, he finds
himself damaged and spotted, and sees nowhere the image of speckless purity
for which he seeks. And yet there is nothing he covets so much as to realise
his own ideal, to find his real higher self. And as he cannot find this true
self within himself, he has to seek it without himself. He projects his ideal
of an absolute worthy existence, the ideal that he is unable to isolate within
himself, upon another human being, and this act, and this alone, is none other
than love and the significance of love. Only a person who has done wrong and
is conscious of it can love, and so a child can never love. It is only because
love represents the highest, most unattainable goal of all longing, because
it cannot be realised in experience but must remain an idea; only because it
is localised on some other human being, and yet remains at a distance, so that
the ideal never attains its realisation; only because of such conditions can
love be associated with the awakening of the desire for purification, with the
reaching after a goal that is purely spiritual, and so cannot be blemished by
physical union with the beloved person; only thus, is love the highest and strongest
effort of the will towards the supreme good; only thus does it bring the true
being of man to a state between body and spirit, between the senses and the
moral nature, between God and the beasts. A human being only finds himself when,
in this fashion, he loves. And thus it comes about that only when they love
do many men realise the existence of their own personality and of the personality
of another, that "I" and "thou" become for them more than
grammatical expressions. And so also comes about the great part played in their
love story by the names of the two lovers. There is no doubt but that it is
through love that many men first come to know of their own real nature, and
to be convinced that they possess a soul.
It is this which makes a lover desire to keep his beloved at a distance - on
no account to injure her purity by contact with him - in order to assure himself
of her and of his own existence. Many an inflexible empiricist, coming under
the influence of love, becomes an enthusiastic mystic; the most striking example
being Auguste Comte, the founder of positivism, whose whole theories were revolutionised
by his feelings for Clotilde de Vaux.
Love is a phenomenon of projection just as hate is, not a phenomenon of equation
as friendship is. The latter presupposes an equality of both individuals: love
always implies inequality, disproportion. To endow an individual with all that
one might be and yet never can be, to make her ideal - that is love. Beauty
is the symbol of this act of worship. It is this that so often surprises and
angers a lover when he is convinced that beauty does not imply morality in a
woman. He feels that the nature of the offence is increased by "such depravity"
being possible in conjunction with such "beauty." He is not aware
that the woman in question seems beautiful to him because he still loves her;
otherwise the incongruity between the external and internal world would no longer
pain him.
The reason an ordinary prostitute can never seem beautiful is because it is
naturally impossible to endow her with the projection of value; she can satisfy
only the taste of vulgar minds. She is the mate of the worst sort of men. In
this we have the explanation of a relation utterly opposed to morality: woman
in general is simply indifferent to ethics, she is non- moral, and, therefore,
unlike the anti-moral criminal, who is instinctively disliked, or the devil
who is hideous in every one's imagination, serves as a receptacle for projected
worthiness; as she neither does good nor evil, she neither resists nor resents
this imposition of the ideal on her personality. It is patent that woman's morality
is acquired; but this morality is man's, which he in an access of supreme love
and devotion has conveyed to her.
Since all beauty is always only the constantly renewed endeavour to embody the
highest form of value, there is a pre-eminently satisfying element in it, in
the face of which all desire, all self-seeking fade away.
All forms of beauty which appeal to man, by reason of the aesthetic function,
are in reality also attempts on his part to realise the ideal. Beauty is the
symbol of perfection in being. Therefore beauty is inviolable; it is static
and not dynamic; so that any alteration with regard to it upsets and annuls
the idea of it. The desire of personal worthiness, the love of perfection, materialise
in the idea of beauty. And so the beauty of nature is born, a beauty that the
criminal can never know, as ethics first create nature. Thus it is that nature
always and everywhere, in its greatest and smallest forms, gives the impression
of perfection. The natural law is only the mortal symbol of the moral law, as
natural beauty is the manifestation of nobility of the soul; logic thus becomes
the embodiment of ethics! Just as love creates a new woman for man instead of
the real woman, so art, the eroticism of the All, creates out of chaos the plenitude
of forms in the universe; and just as there is no natural beauty without form,
without a law of nature, so also there is no art without form, no artistic beauty
which does not conform to the laws of art. Natural beauty is no less a realisation
of artistic beauty than the natural law is the fulfilment of the moral law,
the natural reflection of that harmony whose image is enthroned in the soul
of man. The nature which the artist regards as his teacher, is the law which
he creates out of his own being.
I return to my own theme from these analyses of art, which are no more than
elaborations of the thoughts of Kant and Schelling (and of Schiller writing
under the influence). The main proposition for which I have argued is that man's
belief in the morality of woman, his projection of his own soul upon her, and
his conception of the woman as beautiful, are one and the same thing, the second
being the sensuous side of the first.
It is thus intelligible, although an inversion of the truth, when, in morality,
a beautiful soul is spoken of, or when, following Shaftesbury and Herbart, ethics
are subordinated to aesthetics; following Socrates and Plato we may identify
the good and the beautiful, but we must not forget that beauty is only a bodily
image in which morality tries to represent itself, that all aesthetics are created
by ethics.
Every individual and temporal presentation of this attempted incarnation must
necessarily be illusory, and can have no more than a fictitious reality. And
so all individual cases of beauty are impermanent; the love that is directed
to a woman must perish with the age of the woman. The idea of beauty is the
idea of nature and is permanent, whilst every beautiful thing, every part of
nature, is perishable. The eternal can realise itself in the limited and the
concrete only by an illusion; it is self-deception to seek the fullness of love
in a woman. As all love that attaches itself to a person must be impermanent,
the love of woman is doomed to unhappiness. All such love has this source of
failure inherent in it. It is an heroic attempt to seek for permanent worth
where there is no worth. The love that is attached to enduring worth is attached
to the absolute, to the idea of God, whether that idea be a pantheistic conception
of enduring nature, or remain transcendental; the love that attaches itself
to an individual thing, as to a woman, must fail.
I have already partly explained why man takes this burden on himself. Just as
hatred is a projection of our own evil qualities on other persons in order that
we may stand apart from them and hate them; just as the devil was invented to
serve as a vehicle of all the evil impulses in man; so love has the purpose
of helping man in his battle for good, when he feels that he himself is not
strong enough. Love and hate are alike forms of cowardice. In hate we picture
to ourselves that our own hateful qualities exist in another, and by so doing
we feel ourselves partly freed from them. In love we project what is good in
us, and so having created a good and an evil image we are more able to compare
and value them.
Lovers seek their own souls in the loved ones, and so love is free from the
limits I described in the first part of this book, not being bound down by the
conditions of merely sexual attraction. In spite of their real opposition, there
is an analogy between erotics and sexuality. Sexuality uses the woman as the
means to produce pleasure and children of the body; erotics uses her as the
means to create worth and children of the soul. A little understood conception
of Plato is full of the deepest meaning: that love is not directed towards beauty,
but towards the procreation of beauty; that it seeks to win immortality for
the things of the mind, just as the lower sexual impulses is directed towards
the perpetuation of the species.
It is more than a merely formal analogy, a superficial, verbal resemblance,
to speak of the fruitfulness of the mind, of its conception and reproduction,
or, in the words of Plato, to speak of the children of the soul. As bodily sexuality
is the effort of an organic being to perpetuate its own form, so love is the
attempt to make permanent one's own soul or individuality. Sexuality and love
are alike the effort to realise oneself, the one by a bodily image, the other
by an image of the soul. But it is only the man of genius who can approach this
entirely unsensuous love, and it is only he who seeks to produce eternal children
in whom his deepest nature shall live for ever. . . .
The highest form of eroticism uses the woman not for herself but as a means
to an end - to preserve the individuality of the artist. The artist has used
the woman merely as the screen on which to project his own idea.
The real psychology of the loved woman is always a matter of indifference. In
the moment when a man loves a woman, he neither understands her nor wishes to
understand her, although understanding is the only moral basis of association
in mankind. A human being cannot love another that he fully understands, because
he would then necessarily see the imperfections which are an inevitable part
of the human individual, and love can attach itself only to perfection. Love
of a woman is possible only when it does not consider her real qualities, and
so is able to replace the actual psychical reality by a different and quite
imaginary reality. The attempt to realise one's ideal in a woman, instead of
the woman herself, is a necessary destruction of the empirical personality of
the woman. And so the attempt is cruel to the woman; it is the egoism of love
that disregards the woman, and cares nothing for her real inner life.
Thus the parallel between sexuality and love is complete. Love is murder. The
sexual impulse destroys the body and mind of the woman, and the psychical eroticism
destroys her psychical existence. Ordinary sexuality regards the woman only
as a means of gratifying passion or of begetting children. The higher eroticism
is merciless to the woman, requiring her to be merely the vehicle of a projected
personality, or the mother of psychical children. Love is not only anti-logical,
as it denies the objective truth of the woman and requires only an illusory
image of her, but it is anti-ethical with regard to her.
I am far from despising the heights to which this eroticism may reach, as, for
instance, in Madonna worship. Who could blind his eyes to the amazing phenomenon
presented by Dante? It was an extraordinary transference of his own ideal to
the person of a concrete woman whom the artist had seen only once and when she
was a young girl, and who for all he knew might have grown up into a Xantippe.
The complete neglect of whatever worth the woman herself might have had, in
order that she might better serve as the vehicle of his projected conception
of worthiness, was never more clearly exhibited. And the three-fold immorality
of this higher eroticism becomes more plain than ever. It is an unlimited selfishness
with regard to the actual woman, as she is wholly rejected for the ideal woman.
It is a felony towards the lover himself, inasmuch as he detaches virtue and
worthiness from himself; and it is a deliberate turning away from the truth,
a preferring of sham to reality.
The last form in which the immorality reveals itself is that love prevents the
worthlessness of woman from being realised, inasmuch as it always replaced her
by an imaginary projection. Madonna worship itself is fundamentally immoral,
inasmuch as it is a shutting of the eyes to truth. The Madonna worship of the
great artists is a destruction of woman, and is possible only by a complete
neglect of the women as they exist in experience, a replacement of actuality
by a symbol, a re-creation of woman to serve the purposes of man, and a murder
of woman as she exists.
When a particular man attracts a particular woman the influence is not his beauty.
Only man has an instinct for beauty, and the ideals of both manly beauty and
of womanly beauty have been created by man, not by woman. The qualities that
appeal to a woman are the signs of developed sexuality; those that repel her
are the qualities of the higher mind. Woman is essentially a phallus worshipper,
and her worship is permeated with a fear like that of a bird for a snake, of
a man for the fabled Medusa head, as she feels that the object of her adoration
is the power that will destroy her.
The course of my argument is now apparent. As logic and ethics have a relation
only to man, it was not to be expected that woman would stand in any better
position with regard to aesthetics. Aesthetics and logic are closely interconnected,
as is apparent in philosophy, in mathematics, in artistic work, and in music.
I have now shown the intimate relation of aesthetics to ethics. As Kant showed,
aesthetics, just as much as ethics and logic, depend on the free will of the
subject. As the woman has not free will, she cannot have the faculty of projecting
beauty outside herself.
The foregoing involves the proposition that woman cannot love. Women have made
no ideal of man to correspond with the male conception of the Madonna. What
woman requires from man is not purity, chastity, morality, but something else.
Woman is incapable of desiring virtue in a man.
It is almost an insoluble riddle that woman, herself incapable of love, should
attract the love of man. It has seemed to me a possible myth or parable, that
in the beginning, when men became men by some miraculous act of God, a soul
was bestowed only on them. Men, when they love, are partly conscious of this
deep injustice to woman, and make the fruitless but heroic effort to give her
their own soul. But such a speculation is outside the limits of either science
or philosophy.
I have now shown what woman does not wish; there remains to show what she does
wish, and how this wish is diametrically opposed to the will of man.
The Nature of Woman and her Significance in the Universe
The further we go in the analysis of woman's claim to esteem the more we must deny her of what is lofty and noble, great and beautiful. As this chapter is about to take the deciding and most extreme step in that direction, I should like to make a few remarks as to my position. The last thing I wish to advocate is the Asiatic standpoint with regard to the treatment of women. Those who have carefully followed my remarks as to the injustice that all forms of sexuality and erotics visit on woman will surely see that this work is not meant to plead for the harem. But it is quite possible to desire the legal equality of men and women without believing in their moral and intellectual equality, just as in condemning to the utmost any harshness in the male treatment of the female sex, one does not overlook the tremendous, cosmic, contrast and organic differences between them. There are no men in whom there is no trace of the transcendent, who are altogether bad; and there is no woman of whom that could truly be said. However degraded a man may be, he is immeasurably above the most superior woman, so much so that comparison and classification of the two are impossible; but even so, no one has any right to denounce or defame woman, however inferior she must be considered. A true adjustment of the claims for legal equality can be undertaken on no other basis than the recognition of a complete, deep seated polar opposition of the sexes. I trust that I may escape confusion of my views as to woman with the superficial doctrine of P.J. Mobius - a doctrine only interesting as a brave reaction against the general tendency. Women are not "physiologically weak- minded," and I cannot share the view that women of conspicuous ability are to be regarded as morbid specimens.
From a moral point of view one should only be glad to recognize in these women
(who are always more masculine than the rest) the exact opposite of degeneration,
that is to say, it must be acknowledged that they have made a step forward and
gained a victory over themselves; from the biological standpoint they are just
as little or as much phenomena of degeneration as are womanish men (unethically
considered). Intermediate sexual forms are normal, not pathological phenomena,
in all classes of organisms, and their appearance is no proof of physical decadence.
Woman is neither high-minded nor low-minded, strong-minded nor weak-minded.
She is the opposite of all these. Mind cannot be predicated of her at all; she
is mindless. That, however, does not imply weak-mindedness in the ordinary sense
of the term, the absence of the capacity to "get her bearings" in
ordinary everyday life. Cunning, calculation, "cleverness," are much
more usual and constant in the woman than in the man, if there be a personal
selfish end in view. A woman is never so stupid as a man can be.
But has woman no meaning at all? Has she no general purpose in the scheme of
the world? Has she not a destiny; and, in spite of all her senselessness and
emptiness, a significance in the universe?
Has she a mission, or is her existence an accident and an absurdity?
In order to understand her meaning, it is necessary to start from a phenomenon
which, although old and well recognized, has never received its proper meed
of consideration. It is from nothing more nor less than the phenomenon of match-making
from which we may be able to infer most correctly the real nature of woman.
Its analysis shows it to be the force which brings together and helps forward
two people in their knowledge of one another, which helps them to a sexual union,
whether in the form of marriage or not. This desire to bring about an understanding
between two people is possessed by all women from their earliest childhood;
the very youngest girls are always ready to act as messengers for their sisters'
lovers. And if the instinct of match-making can be indulged in only after the
particular woman in question has brought about her own consummation in marriage,
it is none the less present before that time, and the only things which are
at work against it are her jealousy of her contemporaries, and her anxiety about
their chances with regard to her lover, until she has finally secured him by
reason of her money, her social position, and so forth.
As soon as women have got rid of their own case by their own marriage, they
hasten to help the sons and daughters of their acquaintances to marry. The fact
that older women, in whom the desire for sexual satisfaction has died out, are
such match- makers is so fully recognised that the idea has wrongly spread that
they are the only real match-makers.
They urge not only women but men to marry, a man's own mother often being the
most active and persistent advocate of his marriage. It is the desire and purpose
of every mother to see her son married, without any thought of his individual
taste; a wish which some have been blind enough to regard as another charm in
maternal love, of which such a poor account was given in an earlier chapter.
It is possible that many mothers may hope that their sons should obtain permanent
happiness through marriage, however unfit they may be for it; but undoubtedly
this hope is absent with the majority, and in any case it is the match-making
instinct, the sheer objection to bachelordom, which is the strongest motive
of all.
It is clear that women obey a purely instinctive, inherent impulse, when they
try to get their daughters married.
It is certainly not for logical, and only in a small degree for material reasons,
that they go to such lengths to attain their ends, and it is certainly not because
of any desire expressed by their daughters (very often it is in direct opposition
to the girl's choice); and since the match-making instinct is not confined to
the members of a woman's own family, it is impossible to speak of it as being
part of the "altruistic" or "moral" attitude of maternal
love; although most women if they were charged with match-making projects would
undoubtedly answer "that it is their duty to think of the future welfare
of their dear children."
A mother makes no difference in arranging a marriage for her own daughter and
for any other girl, and is just as glad to do it for the latter if it does not
interfere with the interests of her own family; it is the same thing, match-making
throughout, and there is no psychological difference in making a match for her
own daughter and doing the same thing for a stranger. I would even go so far
as to say that a mother is not inconsolable if a stranger, however common and
undesirable, desires and seduces her daughter.
The attitude of one sex to certain traits of the other can often be applied
as a criterion as to how far certain peculiarities of character are exclusively
the property of the one sex or are shared by the other. So far, we have had
to deny to women many characters which they would gladly claim, but which are
exclusively masculine; in match-making, however, we have a characteristic which
is really and exclusively feminine, the exceptions being either in the case
of very womanish men or else special instances which will be fully dealt with
later on, in chap. xiii. Every real man will have nothing to do with this instinct
in his wife, even when his own daughters, whom he would gladly see settled in
life, are concerned; he dislikes and despises the whole business, and leaves
it entirely to his wife, as being altogether in her province. This is a striking
instance of a purely feminine psychical characteristic, being not only unattractive
to a man, but even repulsive to him when he is aware of it: while the male characteristics
in themselves are sufficient to please the female, man has to denude woman of
hers before he can love her.
But the match-making instinct exerts a much deeper and more important influence
on the nature of woman than can be gathered from the little I have said on this
subject. I wish now to draw attention to woman's attitude at a play: she is
always waiting to see if the hero and heroine, the lovers in the piece, will
quarrel. This is nothing but match-making, and psychologically does not differ
a hair from it: it is the ever present desire to see the man and woman united.
But that is not all; the tremendous excitement with which women await the crucial
point in a decent or indecent book is due to nothing less than the desire to
see the sexual union of the principal characters, and is coupled with an actual
excitation at the thought, and positive appreciation of the force which is behind
sexual union. It is not possible to state this formally and logically, the only
thing is to try and understand how it is that the two things are psychologically
one with women. The mother's excitement on her daughter's wedding-day is of
the same quality as that engendered by reading a story by Pr,vost, or Sudermann's
"Katzensteg." It is quite true that men are very interested by novels
which end in sexual union, but in quite a different way from women; they thoroughly
appreciate the sexual act in imagination, but they do not follow the gradual
approach of the two people concerned from the very beginning; and their interest
does not grow, as woman's does, in constant proportion to the reciprocal value
which the two people have for one another.
The breathless pleasure with which the various obstacles are overcome, the feeling
of disappointment at each thwarting of the sexual purpose, is altogether womanish
and unmanly; but it is always present with woman. She is continually on the
watch for sexual developments, whether in real life or in literature. Has no
one ever wondered why women are so keen and "disinterested" about
bringing other men and women together? The satisfaction they derive from it
arises from a personal stimulus at the thought of the sexual union of others.
But the full extent to which match-making influences the point of view of all
women is not yet fully grasped. On a summer evening when lovers may be seen
in dark corners of public places, or on the seats and banks round about, it
is always the women who wilfully and curiously try to see what is happening,
whilst men who have to pass that way do so unwillingly, looking the other way,
because of a sense of intrusion. Just in the same way it is women who turn in
the streets to look at nearly every couple they meet, and gaze after them. This
espionage and turning round are none the less "match-making," because
they are sub-conscious acts. If a man does not want to see a thing he turns
his back on it, and does not look round; but women are glad to see two people
in love with one another, and take pleasure in surprising them in their love-making,
because of their innate and super-personal desire that sexual union should occur.
But man, as was seen much further back, only cares for that which has a positive
value. A woman when she sees two lovers together is always awaiting developments,
that is to say, she expects, anticipates, hopes, and desires an outcome. I know
an elderly married woman who listened expectantly at the door for some time,
when a servant of hers had allowed her sweetheart to come into her room, before
she walked in and gave her notice.
The idea of union is always eagerly grasped and never repelled whatever form
it may take (even where animals are concerned - the one apparent exception will
be fully discussed in this chapter). She experiences no disgust at the nauseating
details of the subject, and makes no attempt to think of anything pleasanter.
This accounts for a great deal of what is so apparently mysterious in the psychic
life of woman. Her wish for the activity of her own sexual life is her strongest
impulse, but it is only a special case of her deep, her only vital interest,
the interest that sexual unions shall take place; the wish that as much of it
as possible shall occur, in all cases, places, and times.
This universal desire may either be concentrated on the act itself or on the
(possible) child; in the first case, the woman is of the prostitute type and
participates merely for the sake of the act; in the second, she is of the mother
type, but not merely with the idea of bearing children herself; she desires
that every marriage she knows of or has helped to bring about should be fruitful,
and the nearer she is to the absolute mother the more conspicuous is this idea;
the real mother is also the real grandmother (even if she remains a virgin;
Johan Tesman's marvellous portrayal of "Tante Jule" in Ibsen's "Hedda
Gabler" is an example of what I mean). Every real mother has the same purpose,
that of helping on matrimony; she is the mother of all mankind; she welcomes
every pregnancy.
The prostitute does not want other women to be with child, but to be prostitutes
like herself.
A woman's relations with married men show how she subordinates her own sexuality
to her match-making instinct, the latter being the dominant power.
Woman objects more strongly to bachelordom than anything else, because she is
altogether a match-maker, and this makes her try to get men to marry; but if
a man is already married she at once loses most of her interest in him, however
much she liked him before. If the woman herself is already married, that is
to say, when each man she meets is not a possible solution to her own fate,
one would not imagine that a married man would find less favour with her because
he was married than when he was a bachelor if the woman herself is unfaithful;
but women seldom carry on an intrigue with another woman's husband, except when
they wish to triumph over her by making him neglect her. This shows that the
disposition of woman is towards the fact of pairing; when men are already paired
she seldom attempts to make them unfaithful, for the fact of their being paired
has satisfied her instinct.
This match-making is the most common characteristic of the human female; the
wish to become a mother-in-law is much more general than even the desire to
become a mother, the intensity and extent of which is usually over-rated.
My readers may possibly not understand the emphasis I have laid on a phenomenon
which is usually looked upon as amusing as it is disgusting; and it may be thought
that I have given undue importance to it.
But let us see why I have done so. Match-making is essentially the phenomenon
of all others which gives us the key to the nature of woman, and we must not,
as has always been the case, merely acknowledge the fact and pass on, but we
should try to analyse and explain it. One of our commonest phrases runs: "Every
woman is a bit of a match-maker."
But we must remember that in this, and nothing else, lies the actual essence
of woman. After mature consideration of the most varied types of women and with
due regard to the special classes besides those which I have discussed, I am
of opinion that the only positively general female characteristic is that of
matchmaking, that is, her uniform willingness to further the idea of sexual
union.
Any definition of the nature of woman which goes no further than to declare
that she has the strong instinct for her own union would be too narrow; any
definition that would link her instincts to the child or to the husband, or
to both, would be too wide. The most general and comprehensive statement of
the nature of woman is that it is completely adapted and disposed for the special
mission of aiding and abetting the bodily union of the sexes. All women are
matchmakers, and this property of the woman to be the advocate of the idea of
pairing is the only one which is found in women of all ages, in young girls,
in adults, and in the aged. The old woman is no longer interested in her own
union, but she devotes herself to the pairing of others. This habit of the old
woman is nothing new, it is only the continuance of her enduring instinct surviving
the complications that were caused when her personal interests came into conflict
with her general desire; it is the now unselfish pursuit of the impersonal idea.
It is convenient to recapitulate at this point what my investigation has shown
as to the sexuality of women. I have shown that woman is engrossed exclusively
by sexuality, not intermittently, but throughout her life; that her whole being,
bodily and mental, is nothing but sexuality itself. I added, moreover, that
she was so constituted that her whole body and being continually were in sexual
relations with her environment, and that just as the sexual organs were the
centre of woman physically, so the sexual idea was the centre of her mental
nature. The idea of pairing is the only conception which has positive worth
for women. The woman is the bearer of the thought of the continuity of the species.
The high value which she attaches to the idea of pairing is not selfish and
individual, it is super-individual, and, if I may be forgiven the desecration
of the phrase, it is the transcendental function of woman. And just as femaleness
is no more than the embodiment of the idea of pairing, so is it sexuality in
the abstract. Pairing is the supreme good for the woman; she seeks to effect
it always and everywhere. Her personal sexuality is only a special case of this
universal, generalised, impersonal instinct.
The effort of woman to realize this idea of pairing is so fundamentally opposed
to that conception of innocence and purity, the higher virginity which man's
erotic nature has demanded from women, that not all his erotic incense would
have obscured her real nature but for one factor. I have now to explain this
factor which has veiled from man the true nature of woman, and which in itself
is one of the deepest problems of woman, I mean her absolute duplicity. Her
pairing instinct and her duplicity, the latter so great as to conceal even from
woman herself what is the real essence of her nature, must be explained together.
All that may have seemed like clear gain is now again called into question.
Self-observation was found lacking in women, and yet there certainly are women
who observe very closely all that happens to them. They were denied the love
of truth, and yet one knows many women who would not tell a lie for anything.
It has been said that they are lacking in consciousness of guilt; but there
are many women who reproach themselves bitterly for most trifling matters, besides
"penitents" who mortify their flesh. Modesty was left to man, but
what is to be said of the womanly modesty, that bashfulness, which, according
to Hamerling, only women have? Is there no foundation for the way in which the
idea has grown and found such acceptance? And then again: Can religion be absent,
in spite of so many "professing" women? Are we to exclude all women
from the moral purity, all the womanly virtues, which poets and historians have
ascribed to her? Are we to say that woman is merely sexual, that sexuality only
receives its proper due from her when it is so well known that women are shocked
at the slightest allusion to sexual matters, that instead of giving way to it
they are often irritated and disgusted at the idea of impurity, and quite often
detest sexual union for themselves and regard it just as many men do?
It is, of course, manifest that one and the same point is bound up in all these
antitheses, and on the answer given to them depends the final and decisive judgment
on woman. And it is clear that if only one single female creature were really
asexual, or could be shown to have a real relationship to the idea of personal
moral worth, everything that I have said about woman, its general value as psychically
characteristic of the sex, would be irretrievably demolished, and the whole
position which this book has taken up would be shattered at one blow.
These apparently contradictory phenomena must be satisfactorily explained, and
it must be shown that what is at the bottom of it all and makes it seem so equivocal
arises from the very nature of woman which I have been trying to explain all
along.
In order to understand these fallacious contradictions one must first of all
remember the tremendous "accessibility," to use another word, the
"impressionability," of women. Their extraordinary aptitude for anything
new, and their easy acceptance of other people's views have not yet been sufficiently
emphasised in this book.
As a rule, the woman adapts herself to the man, his views become hers, his likes
and dislikes are shared by her, every word he says is an incentive to her, and
the stronger his sexual influence on her the more this is so. Woman does not
perceive that this influence which man has on her causes her to deviate from
the line of her own development; she does not look upon it as a sort of unwarrantable
intrusion; she does not try to shake off what is really an invasion of her private
life; she is not ashamed of being receptive; on the contrary, she is really
pleased when she can be so, and prefers man to mould her mentally. She rejoices
in being dependent, and her expectations from man resolve themselves into the
moment when she may be perfectly passive.
But it is not only from her lover (although she would like that best), but also
from her father and mother, uncles and aunts, brothers and sisters, near relations
and distant acquaintances, that a woman takes what she thinks and believes,
being only too glad to get her opinions "ready made."
It is not only inexperienced girls but even elderly and married women who copy
each other in everything, from the nice new dress or pretty coiffure down to
the places where they get their things, and the very recipes by which they cook.
And it never seems to occur to them that they are doing something derogatory
on their part, as it ought to do if they possessed an individuality of their
own and strove to work out their own salvation. A woman's thoughts and actions
have no definite, independent relation to things in themselves; they are not
the result of the reaction of her individuality to the world. They accept what
is imposed on them gladly, and adhere to it with the greatest firmness. That
is why woman is so intolerant when there has been a breach of conventional laws.
I must quote an amusing instance, bearing on this side of woman's character,
from Herbert Spencer. It is the custom in various tribes of Indians in North
and South America for the men to hunt and fight and leave all the laborious
and menial tasks to their wives. The Dakotan women are so imbued with the idea
of the reasonableness and fitness of this arrangement that, instead of feeling
injured by it, the greatest insult that one of these women can offer to another
would be implied in some such words as follows: "You disgraceful creature.
. . . I saw your husband carrying home wood for the fires. What was his wife
doing that he had to demean himself by doing woman's work?"
The extraordinary way in which woman can be influenced by external agencies
is similar in its nature to her suggestibility, which is far greater and more
general than man's; they are both in accordance with woman's desire to play
the passive and never the active part in the sexual act and all that leads to
it.
It is the universal passivity of woman's nature which makes her accept and assume
man's valuations of things although these are utterly at variance with her nature.
The way in which woman can be impregnated with the masculine point of view,
the saturation of her innermost thoughts with a foreign element, her false recognition
of morality, which cannot be called hypocrisy because it does not conceal anything
anti-moral, her assumption and practise of things which in themselves are not
in her realm, are all very well if the woman does not try to use her own judgment,
and they succeed in keeping up the fiction of her superior morality. Complications
first arise when these acquired valuations come into collision with the only
inborn, genuine, and universally feminine valuation, the supreme value she sets
on pairing.
Woman's acceptance of pairing as the supreme good is quite unconscious on her
part. As she has no sense of individuality she has nothing to contrast with
pairing; and so, unlike man, she cannot realise its significance, or even notice
the presence in herself of this instinct.
No woman knows, or ever has known, or ever will know, what she does when she
enters into association with man. Femaleness is identical with pairing, and
a woman would have to get outside herself in order to see and understand that
she pairs. Thus it is that the deepest desire of woman, all that she means,
and all that she is, remain unrecognised by her. There is nothing, then, to
prevent the male negative valuation of it in the consciousness of the woman.
The susceptibility of woman is so great that she can even act in opposition
to what she is, to the one thing on which she really sets a positive value!
But the imposture which she enacts when she allows herself to be incorporated
with man's opinions of sexuality and shamelessness, even of the imposture itself,
and when she uses the masculine standard for her actions, is such a colossal
fraud that she is never conscious of it; she has acquired a second nature, without
even guessing that it is not her real one; she takes herself seriously, believes
she is something and that she believes in something; she is convinced of the
sincerity and originality of her moralisings and opinions; the lie is as deeply
rooted as that; it is organic. I cannot do better than speak of the ontological
untruthfulness of woman. . . .
Women deceive themselves as well as others on this point. One cannot artificially
suppress and supplant one's real nature, the physical as well as the other side,
without something happening. The hygienic penalty that must be paid for woman's
denial of her real nature is hysteria.
Of all the neurotic and psychic phenomena, those of hysteria are the most fascinating
for psychologists; they represent a far more difficult and, therefore, a more
interesting study than those observed in melancholia or in simple paranoia.
The majority of psychiatrists have a distrust of psychological analyses which
it is not easy for them to shake off; every statement of pathological alteration
of tissues or intoxication by certain means is for them a limine credible; it
is only in psychical matters that they refuse to recognise a primary cause.
But since no reason has so far been given why psychical phenomena should be
of importance secondary to physical phenomena, it is quite justifiable to disregard
such prejudices. . . .
I believe myself that what may be called a psychological sexual traumatism is
at the root of hysteria. The typical picture of a hysterical case is not very
different from the following: A woman has always accepted the male views on
sexual matters; they are in reality foreign to her nature, and sometime, by
some chance, out of the conflict between what her nature asserts to be true
and what she has always accepted as true and believed to be true, there comes
what may be called a "wounding of the mind." It is thus possible for
the person affected to declare a sexual desire to be an "extraneous body
in her consciousness," a sensation which she thinks she detests, but which
in reality has its origin in her own nature. The tremendous intensity with which
she endeavors to suppress the desire (and which only serves to increase it)
so that she may the more vehemently and indignantly reject the thought - these
are the alternations which are seen in hysteria. And the chronic untruthfulness
of woman becomes acute if the woman has ever allowed herself to be imbued with
man's ethically negative valuation of sexuality. It is well known that hysterical
women manifest the strongest suggestibility with men. Hysteria is the organic
crisis of the organic untruthfulness of woman.
I do not deny that there are hysterical men, but these are comparatively few;
and since man's psychic possibilities are endless, that of becoming "female"
is amongst them, and, therefore, he can be hysterical. There are undoubtedly
many untruthful men, but in them the crisis takes a different form, man's untruthfulness
being of a different kind and never so hopeless in character as woman's.
This examination into the organic untruthfulness of woman, into her inability
to be honest about herself which alone makes it possible for her to think that
she thinks what is really totally opposed to her nature, appears to me to offer
a satisfactory explanation of those difficulties which that aetiology of hysteria
present.
Hysteria shows that untruthfulness, however far it may reach, cannot suppress
everything. By education or environment woman adopts a whole system of ideas
and valuations which are foreign to her, or, rather, has patiently submitted
to have them impressed on her; and it would need a tremendous shock to get rid
of this strongly rooted psychical complexity, and to transplant woman from that
condition of intellectual helplessness which is so characteristic of hysteria.
An extraordinary shock suffices to destroy the artificial structure, and to
place woman in the arena to undertake a fight between her unconscious, oppressed
nature, and her certainly conscious but unnatural mind. The see-sawing which
now begins between the two explains the unusual psychic discontinuity during
the hysterical phase, the continual changes of mood, none of which are subject
to the control of a dominant, central, controlling nucleus of individuality.
It is extraordinary how many contradictions can co-exist in the hysterical.
Sometimes they are highly intelligent and able to judge correctly and keenly
oppose hypnotism and so forth. Then, again, they are excited by most trivial
causes, and are most subject to hypnotic trances. Sometimes they are abnormally
chaste, at other times extremely sensual.
All this is no longer difficult to explain. The absolute sincerity, the painful
love of truth, the avoidance of everything sexual, the careful judgment, and
the strength of will - all these form part of that spurious personality which
woman in her passivity has taken upon herself to exhibit to herself and to the
world at large. Everything that belongs to her original temperament and her
real sense form that "other self," that "unconscious mind"
which can delight in obscurities and which is so open to suggestion.
It has been endeavoured to show that in what is known as the "duplex"
and "multiple personality," the "double conscience," the
"dual ego," lies one of the strongest arguments against the belief
in the soul. As a matter of fact, these phenomena are the very reason why we
ought to believe in a soul. The "dividing up of the personality" is
only possible when there never has been a personality, as with woman. All the
celebrated cases which Janet has described in his book, "L'Automatisme
Psychologique," concern women, not in a single instance man. It is only
woman who, minus soul or an intelligible ego, has not the power to become conscious
of what is in her; who cannot throw the light of truth on her inmost self; who
can by her completely passive inundation by a consciousness belonging to another,
allow what is in her own nature to be suppressed by an extraneous element; who
can display the hysterical phenomena described by Janet. Hysteria is the bankruptcy
of this superficial sham self which has been put on, and the woman becomes for
the time being a tabula rasa, whilst the working in her of her own genuine nature
appears to her as something coming from without. This apparent "secondary
personality," this "foreign body in the consciousness," this
false self, is, in reality, the true female nature, sexuality itself appearing,
and a proper understanding of this fact, and of the complications that must
ensue from the ebbings and flowings of the false, supposed to be true, and the
true supposed to be false, lie at the root of the most difficult phenomena of
hysteria.
Woman's incapacity for truth - which I hold to be consequent on her lack of
free will with regard to the truth, in accordance with Kant's "Indeterminism"
- conditions her falsity. Any one who has had anything to do with women knows
how often they give offhand quite patently untrue reasons for what they have
said or done, under the momentary necessity of answering a question. It is,
however, hysterical subjects who are most careful to avoid unveracity (in a
most marked and premeditated way before strangers); but however paradoxical
it may sound it is exactly in this that their untruthfulness lies! They do not
know that this desire for truth has come to them from outside and is no part
of their real nature.
They have slavishly accepted the postulate of morality, and, therefore, wish
to show at every opportunity, like a good servant, how faithfully they follow
instructions.
It is always suspicious when a man is frequently spoken of as exceptionally
trustworthy: he must have gone out of his way to let people know it, and it
would be safe to wager that in reality he is a rogue. No confidence must be
placed in the genuineness of hysterical morality, which doctors (no doubt in
good faith) often emphasise by remarks as to the high moral position of their
patients.
I repeat: hysterical patients do not consciously simulate. It can only be made
clear to them by suggestion that they actually have been simulating, and all
the "confessions" of the dissimulation can only be explained in the
same way. Otherwise they believe in their own natural honesty and morality.
Neither are the various things which torture them imaginary; it is much more
likely that in the fact that they feel them, and that the symptoms first disappear
with what Breuer calls "catharsis" (the successive bringing to their
consciousness of the true causes of their illness by hypnotism), lie the proof
of their organic untruthfulness.
The self-accusations which hysterical people are so full of are nothing but
unconscious dissimulation. The sense of guilt, which is equally poignant in
great and most trifling things cannot be genuine; if the hysterical self-torturers
possessed a standard of morality for themselves and others they would not be
so indiscriminate in their self-accusations, and not cast as much blame on themselves
for a slight error as for real wrong- doing.
The most distinguishing character of the unconscious untruthfulness of their
self-reproaches is their habit of telling others how wicked they are, what terrible
things they have done, and then they ask if they (the hysterical) are not hopelessly
abandoned sort of people. No one who really feels remorse could talk in such
a way. The fallacy of representing the hysterical as being eminently moral is
one which even Breuer and Freud have shared. The hysterical simply become imbued
with moral ideas which are foreign to them in their normal state. They subordinate
themselves to this code, they cease to prove things for themselves, they no
longer exercise their own judgment.
Probably these hysterical subjects approach more closely than any other natures
to the moral ideal of the social and utilitarian ethics which regard a lie as
moral if it is for the good of society or of the race. Hysterical women realise
that ideal ontogenetically inasmuch as their standard of morality comes from
without, not from within, and practically as they appear to act most readily
from altrusitic motives. For them duty towards others is not merely a special
application of duty towards oneself.
The untruthfulness of the hysterical is proportional to their belief in their
own accuracy. From their complete inability to attain personal truth, to be
honest about themselves - the hysterical never think for themselves, they want
other people to think about them, they want to arouse the interest of others
- it follows that the hysterical are the best mediums for hypnotic purposes.
But any one who allows him or herself to be hypnotised is doing the most immoral
thing possible. It is yielding to complete slavery; it is a renunciation of
the will and consciousness; it means allowing another person to do what he likes
with the subject. Hypnosis shows how all possibility of truth depends upon the
wish to be truthful, but it must be the real wish of the person concerned: when
a hypnotised person is told to do something, he does it when he comes out of
the trance, and if asked his reasons will give a plausible motive on the spot,
not only before others, but he will justify his action to himself by quite fanciful
reasons. In this we have, so to speak, an experimental proof of Kant's "Ethical
Code."
All women can be hypnotised and like being hypnotised, but this proclivity is
exaggerated in hysterical women. Even the memory of definite events in their
life can be destroyed by the mere suggestion of the hypnotiser. Breuer's experiments
on hypnotised patients show clearly that the consciousness of guilt in them
is not deeply seated, as otherwise it could not be got rid of at the mere suggestion
of the hypnotiser. But the sham conviction of responsibility, so readily exhibited
by women of hysterical constitution, rapidly disappears at the moment when nature,
the sexual impulse, appears to drive through the superficial restraints. In
the hysterical paroxysm what happens is that the woman, while no longer believing
it altogether herself, asseverates more and more loudly: "I do not want
that at all, some one not really me is forcing it on me, but I do not want it
at all." Every stimulation from outside will now be brought into relation
with that demand, which, as she partly believes, is being forced on her, but
which, in reality, corresponds with the deepest wish of her nature. That is
why women in a hysterical attack are so easily seduced. The "attitudes
passionelles" of the hysterical are merely passionate repudiations of sexual
desire, which are loud merely because they are not real, and are more plaintive
than at other times because the danger is greater. It is easy to understand
why the sexual experiences of the time preceding puberty play so large a part
in acute hysteria. The influence of extraneous moral views can be imposed comparatively
easily on the child, as they have little to overcome in the almost unawakened
state of the sexual inclinations. But, later on, the suppressed, although not
wholly vanquished, nature lays hold of these old experiences, reinterprets them
in the light of the new contents of consciousness, and the crisis takes place.
The different forms that the paroxysms assume and their shifting nature are
due very largely to the fact that the subject does not admit the true cause,
the presence of a sexual desire, and consciousness of it being attributed by
her to some extraneous influence, some self that is not her "real self."
Medical observation or interpretation of hysteria is wrong; it allows itself
to be deceived by the patients, who in turn deceive themselves. It is not the
rejecting ego but the rejected which is the true and original nature of the
hysterical patients, however much they pretend to themselves and others that
it is foreign to them.
If the rejecting ego were really their natural ego they could act in opposition
to the disturbing element which they say is foreign to them, and be fully conscious
of it, and differentiate and recognise it in their memory. But the fraud is
evident, because the rejecting ego is only borrowed, and they lack the courage
to look their own desire in the face, although something seems to say that it
is the real, inborn, and only powerful one they have. Even the desire itself
has no real identity, for it is not seated in a real individual, and, as it
is suppressed, leaps, so to speak, from one part of the body to the other. It
may be that my attempt at an explanation will be thought fanciful, but at least
it appears to be true that the various forms of hysteria are one and the same
thing. This one thing is what the hysterical patient will not admit is part
of her, although it is what is pressing on her. If she were able to ascribe
it to herself and criticise it in the way in which she admits trivial matters
of another kind, she would be in a measure outside and above her own experiences.
The frantic rage of hysterical women at what they say is imposed on them by
some strange will, whilst it in reality is their own will, shows that they are
just as much under the domination of sexuality as are non-hysterical women,
are just as subject to their destiny and incapable of averting it, since they,
too, are without any intelligible, free ego.
But it may be asked, with reason, why all women are not hysterical, since all
women are liars? This brings us to a necessary inquiry as to the hysterical
constitution. If my theory has been on the right lines, it ought to be able
to give an answer in accordance with the facts. According to it, the hysterical
woman is one who has passively accepted in entirety the masculine and conventional
valuations instead of allowing her own mental character its proper play. The
woman who is not to be led is the antithesis of the hysterical woman. I must
not delay over this point; it really belongs to special female characterology.
The hysterical woman is hysterical because she is servile; mentally she is identical
with the maidservant. Her opposite (who does not really exist) is the shrewish
dame. So that women may be subdivided into the maid who serves, and the woman
who commands.
The servant is born and not made, and there are many women in good circumstances
who are "born servants," although they never need to put their rightful
position to the test! The servant and the mistress are a sort of "complete
woman" when considered a "whole."
The consequences of this theory are fully borne out by experience. The Xanthippe
is the woman who has the least resemblance to the hysterical type. She vents
her spleen (which is really the outcome of unsatisfied sexual desires) on others,
whereas the hysterical woman visits hers on herself. The "shrew" detests
other women, the "servant" detests herself. The drudge weeps out her
woes alone, without really feeling lonely - loneliness is identical with morality,
and a condition which implies true duality or manifoldness; the shrew hates
to be alone because she must have some one to scold, whilst hysterical women
vent their passions on themselves. The shrew lies openly and boldly but without
knowing it, because it is her nature to think herself always in the right, and
she insults those who contradict her. The servant submits wonderingly to the
demands made of her which are so foreign to her nature; the hypocrisy of this
pliant acquiescence is apparent in her hysterical attacks when the conflict
with her own sexual emotions begins. It is because of this receptivity and susceptibility
that hysteria and the hysterical type of woman are so leniently dealt with:
it is this type, and not the shrewish type, that will be cited in opposition
to my views. (It is the yielding type and not the virago type of woman that
men think capable of love. Such a woman's love is only the mental sense of satisfaction
aroused by the maleness of some particular man, and, therefore, it is only possible
with the hysterical; it has nothing to do with her individual power of loving,
and can have nothing to do with it.)
Untruthfulness, organic untruthfulness, characterises both types, and accordingly
all women. It is quite wrong to say that women lie. That would imply that they
sometimes speak the truth. Sincerity, pro foro interno et externo, is the virtue
of all others of which women are absolutely incapable, which is impossible for
them!
The point I am urging is that woman is never genuine at any period of her life,
not even when she, in hysteria, slavishly accepts the aspect of truth laid on
her by another, and apparently speaks in accordance with those demands.
A woman can laugh, cry, blush, or even look wicked at will: the shrew, when
she has some object in view; the "maid," when she has to make a decision
for herself. Men have not the organic and physiological qualifications for such
dissimulation.
If we are able to show that the supposed love of truth in these types of woman
is no more than their natural hypocrisy in a mask, it is only to be expected
that all the other qualities for which woman has been praised will suffer under
analysis. Her modesty, her self-respect, and her religious fervour are loudly
acclaimed. Womanly modesty, none the less, is nothing but prudery, i.e,, an
extravagant denial and rejection of her natural immodesty. Whenever a woman
evinces any trace of what could really be called modesty, hysteria is certainly
answerable for it. The woman who is absolutely unhysterical and not to be influenced,
i.e, the absolute shrew, will not be ashamed of any reproaches her husband may
shower on her, however just; incipient hysteria is present when a woman blushes
under her husband's direct censure; but hysteria in its most marked form is
present when a woman blushes when she is quite alone: it is only then that she
may be said to be fully impregnated with the masculine standard of values.
The women who most nearly approximates to what has been called sexual anaesthesia
or frigidity are always hysterical, as Paul Solliers, with whom I entirely agree,
discovered. Sexual anaesthesia is merely one of the many hysterical, that is
to say, unreal, simulated forms of anaesthesia. Oskar Vogt, in particular (and
general observation has confirmed him), proved that such anaesthesia does not
involve a real lack of sensation, but is simply due to an inhibition which keeps
certain sensations in check, and excludes them from the consciousness.
If the anaesthetised arm of a hypnotised subject is pricked a certain number
of times, and the medium is told to say how many times he has been pricked,
he is able to do so, although otherwise he would not have perceived them. So
also with sexual frigidity; it is an order given by the controlling force of
the super-imposed asexual ideas; but this, like all other forms of anaesthesia,
can be counteracted by a sufficiently strong "order."
The repulsion to sexuality in general shown by the hysterical woman corresponds
in its nature with her insensibility to sexual matters in her own case. Such
a repulsion, an intense disinclination for everything sexual, is really present
in many women, and this may be urged as an exception to my generalisation as
to the universality in woman of the match- making tendency. But women who are
made ill by discovering two people in sexual intercourse are always hysterical.
In this we have a special justification of the theory which holds match- making
to be the true nature of woman, and which looks upon her own sexuality as merely
a special case of it. A woman may be made hysterical not only by a sexual suggestion
to herself which she outwardly resists whilst inwardly assenting to it, but
may be just as much so by the sight of two people in sexual intercourse, for,
though she thinks the matter has no value for her, her inborn assent to it forces
itself through all outward and artificial barriers, and overcomes the superimposed
and incorporated method of thought in which she usually lives. That is to say,
she feels herself involved in the sexual union of others.
Something similar takes place in the hysterical "consciousness of guilt,"
which has already been spoken about. The absolute shrew never feels herself
really in the wrong; the woman who is slightly hysterical only feels so in the
presence of men; the woman who is thoroughly hysterical feels it in the presence
of the particular man who dominates her. One cannot prove the existence of a
sense of guilt in woman by the mortifications to which "devotees"
and "penitents" subject themselves. It is these extreme cases of self-discipline
which make one suspicious. Doing penance proves, in most cases, that the doer
has not overcome his fault, that the sense of guilt has not really entered consciousness;
it appears really to be much rather an attempt to force repentance from the
outside, to make up for not really feeling it.
The difference between the conviction of guilt in hysterical women and in men,
and the origin of the self-reproaches of the former, are of some importance.
When the hysterical woman realises that she has done or thought something immoral,
she tries to rectify it by some code which she seeks to obey and to substitute
in her mind in place of the immoral thought. She does not really get rid of
the thought which is too deeply rooted in her nature; she does not really face
it, try to understand it, and so purge herself of it. She simply, from point
to point, case by case, tries to adhere to the moral code without ever transforming
herself, reforming her idea. The moral character in the woman is elaborated
bit by bit; in the male right conduct comes from moral character. The vow remodels
the whole man; the change takes place in the only possible way, from within
outwards, and leads to a real morality which is not only a justification by
works. The real morality of the woman is merely superficial and is not real
morality.
The current opinion that woman is religious is equally erroneous. Female mysticism,
when it is anything more than mere superstition, is either thinly veiled sexuality
(the identification of the Deity and the lover has been frequently discussed,
as, for instance, in Maupassant's "Bel-Ami," or Hauptmann's "Hannele's
Himmelfahrt") as in numberless spiritualists and theosophists, or it is
a mere passive and unconscious acceptance of man's religious views which are
clung to the more firmly because of woman's natural disinclination for them.
The lover is readily transformed into a Saviour; very readily (as is well known
to be the case with many nuns) the Saviour becomes the lover. All the great
women visionaries known to history were hysterical; the most famous, Santa Teresa,
was not misnamed "the patron saint of hysteria." At any rate, if woman's
religiousness were genuine, and if it proceeded from her own nature, she would
have done something great in the religious world; but she never has done anything
of any importance. I should like to put shortly what I take to be the difference
between the masculine and feminine creeds; man's religion consists in a supreme
belief in himself, woman's in a supreme belief in other people.
There is left to consider the self-respect which is often described as being
so highly developed in the hysterical. That it is only man's self-respect which
has been so thoroughly forced into woman, is clear from its nature and the way
it shows itself, as Vogt, who extended and verified experiments first made by
Freud, discovered from self-respect under hypnotism. The extraneous masculine
will create by its influence a "self- respecting" subject in the hypnotised
woman by inducing a limitation of the field of the un-hypnotised state. Apart
from suggestion, in the ordinary life of the hysterical it is only the man with
whom they are "impregnated" who is respected in them. Any knowledge
of human nature which women have comes from their absorption of the right sort
of man. In the paroxysms of hysteria this artificial self-respect disappears
with the revolt of oppressed nature. . . .
In woman there are not strong passions opposed to the desire for the good and
true as is the case with man. The masculine will has more power over woman than
over the man himself; it can realise something in women which, in his own case,
has to encounter too many obstacles. He himself has to battle with an anti-moral
and anti-logical opposition in himself. The masculine will can obtain such power
over woman's mind that he makes her, in a sense, clairvoyant, and breaks down
her limitations of mentality.
Thus it comes about that woman is more telepathic than man, can appear more
innocent, and can accomplish more as a "seer," and it is only when
she becomes a medium, i.e., the object, that she realises in herself most easily
and surely the masculine will for the good and true. Wala can be made to understand,
but not until Dotan subdues her. She meets him half-way, for her one desire
is to be conquered.
The subject of hysteria, so far as the purposes of this book are concerned,
is now exhausted.
The women who are uniformly quoted as proofs of female morality are always of
the hysterical type, and it is the very observance of morality, in doing things
according to the moral law as if this moral law were a law of their personality
instead of being only an acquired habit, that the unreality, the immorality
of this morality is shown.
The hysterical diathesis is an absurd imitation of the masculine mind, a parody
of free will which woman parades at the very moment when she is most under a
masculine influence.
Woman is not a free agent; she is altogether subject to her desire to be under
man's influence, herself and all others: she is under the sway of the phallus,
and irretrievably succumbs to her destiny, even if it leads to actively developed
sexuality. At the most a woman can reach an indistinct feeling of her unfreedom,
a cloudy idea of the possibility of controlling her destiny - manifestly only
a flickering spark of the free, intelligible subject, the scanty remains of
inherited maleness in her, which, by contrast, gives her even this slight comprehension.
It is also impossible for a woman to have a clear idea of her destiny, or of
the forces within her: it is only he who is free who can discern fate, because
he is not chained by necessity; part of his personality, at least, places him
in the position of spectator and a combatant outside his own fate and makes
him so far superior to it. One of the most conclusive proofs of human freedom
is contained in the fact that man has been able to create the idea of causality.
Women consider themselves most free when they are most bound; and they are not
troubled by the passions, because they are simply the embodiment of them. It
is only a man who can talk of the "dira necessitas" within him; it
is only he could have created the idea of destiny, because it is only he who,
in addition to the empirical, conditioned existence, possesses a free, intelligible
ego.
As I have shown, woman can reach no more than a vague half- consciousness of
the fact that she is a conditioned being, and so she is unable to overcome the
sexuality that binds her. Hysteria is the only attempt on her part to overcome
it, and, as I have shown, it is not a genuine attempt. The hysteria itself is
what the hysterical woman tries to resist, and the falsity of this effort against
slavery is the measure of its hopelessness. The most notable examples of the
sex (I have in mind Hebbel's Judith and Wagner's Kundry) may feel that is because
they wish it that servitude is a necessity for them, but this realisation does
not give them power to resist it; at the last moment they will kiss the man
who ravishes them, and succumb with pleasure to those whom they have been resisting
violently. It is as if woman were under a curse. At times she feels the weight
of it, but she never flees from it. Her shrieks and ravings are not really genuine,
and she succumbs to her fate at the moment when it has seemed most repulsive
to her.
After a long analysis, then, it has been found that there is no exception to
the complete absence in women of any true, inalienable relation to worth. Even
what is covered by such terms as "womanly love," "womanly virtue,"
"womanly devoutness," "womanly modesty," has failed to invalidate
my conclusions. I have maintained my ground in face of the strongest opposition,
even including that which comes from woman's hysterical imitations of the male
morality.
Woman, the normal receptive woman of whom I am speaking, is impregnated by the
man not only physically (and I set down the astonishing mental alteration in
women after marriage to a physical phenomenon akin to telegony), but at every
age of her life, by man's consciousness and by man's social arrangements. Thus
it comes about that although woman lacks all the characters of the male sex,
she can assume them so cleverly and so slavishly that it is possible to make
mistakes such as the idea of the higher morality of women.
But this astounding receptivity of woman is not isolated, and must be brought
into practical and theoretical connection with the other positive and negative
characteristics of woman.
What has the match-making instinct in woman to do with her plasticity? What
connection is there between her untruthfulness and her sexuality? How does it
come about that there is such a strange mixture of all these things in woman?
This brings us to ask the reason why women can assimilate everything. Whence
does she derive the falsity which makes it possible for her to prefer to believe
only what others have told her, to have only what they (choose to) give her,
to be merely what they make her?
In order to give the right answer to these questions we must turn once more,
for the last time, from the actual point. It was found that the power of recognition
which animals possess, and which is the psychical equivalent of universal organic
response to repeated stimuli, was curiously like and unlike human memory; both
signify an equally lasting influence of an impression which was limited to a
definite period; but memory is differentiated from mere passive recognition
by its power of actively reproducing the past.
Later on, it was seen that mere individuation, the characteristic of all organic
differentiation, and individuality, man's possession, are different. And finally
it was found that it was necessary to distinguish carefully between love, peculiar
to man, and the sexual instinct, shared by the animals. The two are allied inasmuch
as they are both efforts at immortality.
The desire for worth was referred to as a human character, absent in the animals
where there is only a desire for satisfaction. The two are analogous, and yet
fundamentally different. Pleasure is craved; worth is what we feel we ought
to crave. The two have been confused, with the worst results for psychology
and ethics. There has been a similar confusion between personality and persons,
between recognition and memory, sexuality and love.
All these antitheses have been continually confused, and, what is even more
striking, almost always by men with the same views and theories, and with the
same object - that of trying to obliterate the difference between man and the
lower animals.
There are other less known distinctions which have been equally neglected. Limited
consciousness is an animal trait; the active power of noticing is a purely human
one. It is evident that there is something in common in the two facts, but still
they are very different. Desire, or impulse, and will are nearly always spoken
of as if they were identical. The former is common to all living creatures,
but man has, in addition, a will, which is free, and no factor of psychology,
because it is the foundation of all psychological experiences. The identification
of impulse and will is not solely due to Darwin; it occurred also in Schopenhauer's
conception of the will, which was sometimes biological, sometimes purely philosophical.
The series shows that man possesses not only each character which is found in
all living things, but also an analogous and higher character peculiar to himself.
The old tendency at once to identify the two series and to contrast them seems
to show the existence of something binding together the two series, and at the
same time separating them. One may recall in this connection the Buddhistic
conception of there being in man a superstructure added to the characters of
lower existences. It is as if man possessed all the properties of the beasts,
with, in each case, some special quality added. What is this that has been added?
How far does it resemble, and in what respects does it differ, from the more
primitive set?
The terms in the left-hand row are fundamental characteristics of all animal
and vegetable life. All such life is individual life, not the life of undivided
masses; it manifests itself as the impulse to satisfy needs, as sexual impulse
for the purpose of reproduction. Individuality, memory, will, love, are those
qualities of a second life, which, although related to organic life to a certain
extent, are totally different from it.
This brings us face to face with the religious idea of the eternal, higher,
new life, and especially with the Christian form of it.
As well as a share in organic life, man shares another life, the life of the
New Dispensation. Just as all earthly life is sustained by earthly food, this
other life requires spiritual sustenance. The birth and death of the former
have their counterparts in the latter - the moral rebirth of man, the "regeneration"
- and the end: the final loss of the soul through error or crime. The one is
determined from without by the bonds of natural causation; the other is ruled
by the moral imperative from within. The one is limited and confined to a definite
purpose; the other is unlimited, eternal and moral. The characters which are
in the left row are common to all forms of lower life; those in the right-hand
column are the corresponding presages of eternal life, manifestations of a higher
existence in which man, and only man, has a share. The perpetual intermingling
and the fresh complications which arise between the higher and lower natures
are the making of all history of the human mind; this is the plot of the history
of the universe.
It is possible that some may perceive in this second life something which in
man might have been derived from the other lower characters; such a possibility
dismiss at once.
A clearer grasp of this sensuous, impressionable lower life will make it clear
that, as I have explained in earlier chapters, the case is reversed; the lower
life is merely a projection of the higher on the world of the senses, a reflection
of it in the sphere of necessity, as a degradation of it, or its Fall. And the
great problem is how the eternal, lofty idea came to be bound with earth. This
problem is the guilt of the world. My investigation is now on the threshold
of what cannot be investigated; of a problem that so far no one has dared to
answer, and that never will be answered by any human being. It is the riddle
of the universe and of life; the binding of the unlimited in the bonds of space,
of the eternal in time, of the spirit in matter. It is the relation of freedom
to necessity, of something to nothing, of God to the devil. The dualism of the
world is beyond comprehension; it is the plot of the story of man's Fall, primitive
riddle. It is the binding of eternal life in a perishable being, of the innocent
in the guilty.
But it is evident that neither I nor any other man can understand this. I can
understand sin only when I cease to commit it, and the moment I understand it
I cease to commit it. So also I can never comprehend life while I am still alive.
There is no moment of my life when I am not bound down by this sham existence,
and it must be impossible for me to understand the bond until I am free of it.
While I understand a thing I am already outside it; I cannot comprehend my sinfulness
while I am still sinful.
As the absolute female has no trace of individuality and will, no sense of worth
or of love, she can have no part in the higher, transcendental life. The intelligible,
hyper-empirical existence of the male transcends matter, space, and time. He
is certainly mortal, but he is immortal as well. And so he has the power to
choose between the two, between the life which is lost with death and the life
to which death is only a stepping- stone. The deepest will of man is towards
this perfect, timeless existence; he is compact of the desire for immortality.
That the woman has no craving for perpetual life is too apparent; there is nothing
in her of that eternal which man tries to interpose and must interpose between
his real self and his projected, empirical self. Some sort of relation to the
idea of supreme value, to the idea of the absolute, that perfect freedom which
he has not yet attained, because he is bound by necessity, but which he can
attain because mind is superior to matter; such a relation to the purpose of
things generally, or to the divine, every man has. And although his life on
earth is accompanied by separation and detachment from the absolute, his mind
is always longing to be free from the taint of original sin.
Just as the love of his parents was not pure in purpose, but sought more or
less a physical embodiment, the son, who is the outcome of that love, will possess
his share of mortal life as well as of eternal: we are horrified at the thought
of death, we fight against it, cling to this mortal life, and prove from that
that we were anxious to be born as we were born, and that we still desire to
be born of this world.
But since every male has a relation to the idea of the highest value, and would
be incomplete without it, no male is really ever happy. It is only women who
are happy. No man is happy, because he has a relation to freedom, and yet during
his earthly life he is always bound in some way. None but a perfectly passive
being, such as the absolute female, or a universally active being, like the
divine, can be happy. Happiness is the sense of perfect consummation, and this
feeling a man can never have; but there are women who fancy themselves perfect.
The male always has problems behind him and efforts before him: all problems
originate in the past; the future is the sphere for efforts. Time has no objective,
no meaning, for woman; no woman questions herself as to the reason of her existence;
and yet the sole purpose of time is to give expression to the fact that this
life can and must mean something.
Happiness for the male! That would imply wholly independent activity, complete
freedom; he is always bound, although not with the heaviest bonds, and his sense
of guilt increases the further he is removed from the idea of freedom.
Mortal life is a calamity, and must remain so whilst mankind is a passive victim
of sensation; so long as he remains not form, but merely the matter on which
form is impressed. Every man, however, has some glimmer of higher things; the
genius most certainly and most directly. This trace of light, however, does
not come from his perceptions; so far as he is ruled by these, man is merely
a passive victim of surrounding things. His spontaneity, his freedom, come from
his power of judging as to values, and his highest approach to absolute spontaneity
and freedom comes from love and from artistic or philosophical creation. Through
these he obtains some faint sense of what happiness might be.
Woman can really never be quite unhappy, for happiness is an empty word for
her, a word created by unhappy men. Women never mind letting others see their
unhappiness, as it is not real; behind it there lies no consciousness of guilt,
no sense of the sin of the world.
The last and absolute proof of the thoroughly negative character of woman's
life, of her complete want of a higher existence, is derived from the way in
which women commit suicide.
Such suicides are accompanied practically always by thoughts of other people,
what they will think, how they will mourn over them, how grieved - or angry
- they will be. Every woman is convinced that her unhappiness is undeserved
at the time she kills herself; she pities herself exceedingly with the sort
of self-compassion which is only a "weeping with others when they weep."
How is it possible for a woman to look upon her unhappiness as personal when
she possesses no idea of a destiny? The most appallingly decisive proof of the
emptiness and nullity of women is that they never once succeed in knowing the
problem of their own lives, and death leaves them ignorant of it, because they
are unable to realize the higher life of personality.
I am now ready to answer the question which I put forward as the chief object
of this portion of my book, the question as to the significance of the male
and female in the universe. Women have no existence and no essence; they are
not, they are nothing. Mankind occurs as male or female, as something or nothing.
Woman has no share in ontological reality, no relation to the thing-in-itself,
which, in the deepest interpretation, is the absolute, is God. Man in his highest
form, the genius, has such a relation, and for him the absolute is either the
conception of the highest worth of existence, in which case he is a philosopher;
or it is the wonderful fairyland of dreams, the kingdom of absolute beauty,
and then he is an artist. But both views mean the same. Woman has no relation
to the idea, she neither affirms nor denies it; she is neither moral nor antimoral;
mathematically speaking, she has no sign; she is purposeless, neither good nor
bad, neither angel nor devil, never egoistical (and therefore has often been
said to be altruistic); she is as nonmoral as she is nonlogical. But all existence
is moral and logical existence. So woman has no existence.
Woman is untruthful. An animal has just as little metaphysical reality as the
actual woman, but it cannot speak, and consequently it does not lie. In order
to speak the truth one must be something; truth is dependent on an existence,
and only that can have a relation to an existence which is in itself something.
Man desires truth all the time; that is to say, he all along desires only to
be something. The cognition-impulse is in the end identical with the desire
for immortality. Anyone who objects to a statement without ever having realized
it; anyone who gives outward acquiescence without the inner affirmation, such
persons, like woman, have no real existence and must of necessity lie. So that
woman always lies, even if, objectively, she speaks the truth.
Woman is the great emissary of pairing. The living units of the lower forms
of life are individuals, organisms; the living units of the higher forms of
life are individualities, souls, monads, "meta-organisms," a term
which Hellenbach uses and which is not without point.
Each monad, however, is differentiated from every other monad, and is as distinct
from it as only two things can be. Monads have no windows, but, instead, have
the universe in themselves. Man as monad, as a potential or actual individuality,
that is, as having genius, has in addition differentiation and distinction,
individuation and discrimination; the simple undifferentiated unit is exclusively
female. Each monad creates for itself a detached entity, a whole; but it looks
upon every other ego as a perfect totality also, and never intrudes upon it.
Man has limits, and accepts them and desires them; woman, who does not recognise
her own entity, is not in a position to regard or perceive the privacy of those
around her, and neither respects, nor honours, nor leaves it alone: as there
is no such thing as oneness for her there can be no plurality, only an indistinct
state of fusion with others. Because there is no "I" in woman she
cannot grasp the "thou"; according to her perception the I and thou
are just a pair, an undifferentiated one; this makes it possible for woman to
bring people together, to match-make. The object of her love is that of her
sympathy - the community, the blending of everything. (All individuality is
an enemy of the community, and is seen most markedly in men of genius.)
Woman has no limits to her ego which could be broken through, and which she
would have to guard.
The chief difference between man's and woman's friendship is referable to this
fact. Man's friendship is an attempt to see eye to eye with those who individually
and collectively are striving after the same idea; woman's friendship is a combination
for the purpose of matchmaking. It is the only kind of intimate and unreserved
intercourse possible between women, when they are not merely anxious to meet
each other for the purpose of gossiping or discussing every day affairs. (Men's
friendships avoid breaking down their friends' personal reserve. Women expect
intimacy from their friends.)
If, for instance, one of two girls or women is much prettier than the other,
the plainer of the two experiences a certain sexual satisfaction at the admiration
which the other receives. The principal condition of all friendship between
women is the exclusion of rivalry; every woman compares herself physically with
every woman she gets to know. In cases where one is more beautiful than the
other, the plainer of the two will idolise the other, because, though neither
of them is in the least conscious of it, the next best thing to her own sexual
satisfaction for the one is the success of the other; it is always the same;
woman participates in every sexual union. The completely impersonal existence
of women, as well as the super- individual nature of their sexuality, clearly
shows match-making to be the fundamental trait of their beings.
The least that even the ugliest woman demands, and from which she derives a
certain amount of pleasure, is that any one of her sex should be admired and
desired.
It follows from the absorbing and absorbable nature of woman's life that women
can never feel really jealous. However ignoble jealousy and the spirit of revenge
may be, they both contain an element of greatness, of which women, whether for
good or evil, are incapable. In jealousy there lies a despairing claim to an
assumed right, and the idea of justice is out of woman's reach. But that is
not the chief reason why a woman can never be really jealous of any man. If
a man, even if he were the man she was madly in love with, were sitting in the
next room making love to another woman, the thoughts that would be aroused in
her breast would be so sexually exciting that they would leave no room for jealousy.
To a man, such a scene, if he knew of it, would be absolutely repulsive, and
it would be nauseous to him to be near it; woman would feverishly follow each
detail, or she would become hysterical if it dawned on her what she was doing.
A man is never really affected by the idea of the pairing of others: he is outside
and above any such circumstance which has no meaning for him; a woman, however,
would be scarcely responsible for her interest in the process, she would be
in a state of feverish excitement and as if spellbound by the thought of her
proximity to it.
A man's interest in his fellow men, who are problems for him, may extend to
their sexual affairs; but the curiosity which is specially for these things
is peculiar to woman, whether with regard to men or women. It is the love affairs
of a man which, from first to last, interest women; and a man is only intellectually
mysterious and charming to a woman so long as she is not clear as to these.
From all this it is again manifest that femaleness and match- making are identical;
even a superficial study of the case would have resulted in the same conclusions.
But I had a much wider purpose, and I hope I have clearly shown the connection
between woman positive as match-maker, and woman negative as utterly lacking
in the higher life. Woman has but one idea, an idea she cannot be conscious
of, as it is her sole idea, and that is absolutely opposed to the spiritual
idea. Whether as a mother seeking reputable matrimony, or the Bacchante of the
Venusberg, whether she wishes to be the foundress of a family, or is content
to be lost in the maze of pleasure-seekers, she always is in relation to the
general idea of the race as a whole of which she is an inseparable part, and
she follows the instinct which most of all makes for community.
She, as the missionary of union, must be a creature without limits or individuality.
I have prolonged this side of my investigation because its important result
has been omitted from all earlier characterology.
At this stage it well may be asked if women are really to be considered human
beings at all, or if my theory does not unite them with plants and animals?
For, according to the theory, women, just as little as plants and animals, have
any real existence, any relation to the intelligible whole. Man alone is a microcosm,
a mirror of the universe.
In Ibsen's "Little Eyolf" there is a beautiful and apposite passage.
Rita: After all, we are only human beings.
Allmers: But we have some kinship with the sky and the sea Rita.
Rita. You, perhaps; not me.
Woman, according to the poet, according to Buddha, and in my interpretation,
has no relation to the all, to the world whole, to God. Is she then human, or
an animal, or a plant?
Anatomists will find the question ridiculous, and will at once dismiss the philosophy
which could leap up to such a possibility. For them woman is the female of Homo
sapiens, differentiated from all other living beings, and occupying the same
position with regard to the human male that the females of other species occupy
with regard to their males. And he will not allow the philosopher to say, "What
has the anatomist to do with me? Let him mind his own business."
As a matter of fact, women are sisters of the flowers, and are in close relationship
with the animals. Many of their sexual perversities and affections for animals
(Pasiph,,e myth and Leda myth) indicate this. But they are human beings. Even
the absolute woman, whom we think of as without any trace of intelligible ego,
is still the complement of man. And there is no doubt that the fact of the special
sexual and erotic completion of the human male by the human female, even if
it is not the moral phenomenon which advocates of marriage would have us believe,
is still of tremendous importance to the woman problem. Animals are mere individuals;
women are persons, although they are not personalities.
An appearance of discriminative power, though not the reality, language, though
not conversation, memory, though it has no continuity or unity of consciousness
- must all be granted to them.
They possess counterfeits of everything masculine, and thus are subject to those
transformations which the defenders of womanliness are so fond of quoting. The
result of this is a sort of amphi-sexuality of many ideas (honour, shame, love,
imagination, fear, sensibility, and so on), which have both a masculine and
feminine significance.
There now remains to discuss the real meaning of the contrast between the sexes.
The parts played by the male and female principles in the animal and vegetable
kingdoms are not now under consideration; we are dealing solely with humanity.
That such principles of maleness and femaleness must be accepted as theoretical
conceptions, and not as metaphysical ideas, was the point of this investigation
from the beginning. The whole object of the book has been to settle the question,
in man at least, of the really important differences between man and woman,
quite apart from the mere physiological-sexual- differentiation. Furthermore,
the view which sees nothing more in the fact of the dualism of the sexes than
an arrangement for physiological division of labour - an idea for which, I believe,
the zoologist, Milne-Edwards, is responsible - appears, according to this work,
quite untenable; and it is useless to waste time discussing such a superficial
and intellectually complacent view.
Darwinism, indeed, is responsible for making popular the view that sexually
differentiated organisms have been derived from earlier stages in which there
was no sexual dimorphism; but long before Darwin, Gustav Theodor Fechner had
already shown that the sexes could not be supposed to have arisen from an undifferentiated
stage by any principle such as division of labour, adaption to the struggle
for existence, and so forth.
The ideas "man" and "woman" cannot be investigated separately;
their significance can be found out only by placing them side by side and contrasting
them. The key to their natures must be found in their relations to each other.
In attempting to discover the nature of erotics I went a little way into this
subject. The relation of man to woman is simply that of subject to object. Woman
seeks her consummation as the object. She is the plaything of husband or child,
and, however we may try to hide it, she is anxious to be nothing but such a
chattel.
No one misunderstands so thoroughly what a woman wants as he who tries to find
out what is passing within her, endeavouring to share her feelings and hopes,
her experiences and her real nature.
Woman does not wish to be treated as an active agent; she wants to remain always
and throughout - this is just her womanhood - purely passive, to feel herself
under another's will. She demands only to desired physically, to be taken possession
of, like a new property.
Just as mere sensation only attains reality when it is apprehended, ie, when
it becomes objective, so a woman is brought to a sense of her existence only
by her husband or children - by these as subjects to whom she is the object
- so obtaining the gift of an existence.
The contrast between the subject and the object in the theory of knowledge corresponds
ontologically to the contrast between form and matter. It is no more than a
translation of this distinction from the theory of experience to metaphysics.
Matter, which in itself is absolutely unindividualised and so can assume any
form, of itself has no definite and lasting qualities, and has as little essence
as mere perception, the matter of experience, has in itself any existence. If
the Platonic conception is followed out, it will be apparent that that great
thinker asserted to be nothing what the ordinary Philistine regards as the highest
form of reality. According to Plato, the negation of existence is no other than
matter. Form is the only real existence. Aristotle carried the Platonic conception
into the regions of biology. For Plato form is the parent and creator of all
reality. For Aristotle, in the sexual process the male principle is the active,
formative agent, the female principle the passive matter on which the form is
impressed. In my view, the significance of woman in humanity is explained by
the Platonic and Aristotelian conception. Woman is the material on which man
acts. Man as the microcosm is compounded of the lower and higher life. Woman
is matter, is nothing. This knowledge gives us the keystone to our structure,
and it makes everything clear that was indistinct, it gives things a coherent
form. Woman's sexual part depends on contact; it is the absorbing and not the
liberating impulse. It coincides with this, that the keenest sense woman has,
and the only one she has more highly developed than man, is the sense of touch.
The eye and the ear lead to the unlimited and give glimpses of infinity; the
sense of touch necessitates physical limitations to our own actions: one is
affected by what one feels; it is the eminently sordid sense, and suited to
the physical requirements of an earth-bound being.
Man is form, woman is matter: if that is so it must find expression in the relations
between their respective psychic experiences.
The summing up of the connected nature of man's mental life, as opposed to the
inarticulate and chaotic condition of woman's, illustrates the above antithesis
of form and matter.
Matter needs to be formed: and thus woman demands that man should clear her
confusion of thought, give meaning to her henid ideas. Women are matter, which
can assume any shape. Those experiments which ascribe to girls a better memory
for learning by rote than boys are explained in this way: they are due to the
nullity and inanity of women, who can be saturated with anything and everything,
whilst man only retains what has an interest for him, forgetting all else.
This accounts for what has been called woman's submissiveness, the way she is
influenced by the opinions of others, her suggestibility, the way in which man
moulds her formless nature. Woman is nothing; therefore, and only, therefore,
she can become everything, whilst man can only remain what he is. A man can
make what he likes of a woman: the most a woman can do is to help a man to achieve
what he wants.
A man's real nature is never altered by education: woman, on the other hand,
by external influences, can be taught to suppress her most characteristic self,
the real value she sets on sexuality.
Woman can appear everything and deny everything, but in reality she is never
anything.
Women have neither this nor that characteristic; their peculiarity consists
in having no characteristics at all; the complexity and terrible mystery about
women come to this; it is this which makes them above and beyond man's understanding
- man, who always wants to get to the heart of things.
It may be said, even by those who may wish to agree with the foregoing arguments,
that they have not indicated what man really is. Has he any special male characteristics,
like match- making and want of character in women? Is there a definite idea
of what man is, as there is of woman, and can this idea be similarly formulated?
Here is the answer: The idea of maleness consists in the fact of an individuality,
of an essential monad, and is covered by it. Each monad, however, is as different
as possible from every other monad, and therefore cannot be classified in one
comprehensive idea common to many other monads. Man is the microcosm; he contains
all kinds of possibilities. This must not be confused with the universal susceptibility
of woman who becomes all without being anything, whilst man is all, as much
or as little, according to his gifts, as he will. Man contains woman, for he
contains matter, and he can allow this part of his nature to develop itself,
ie, to thrive and enervate him; or he can recognise and fight against it - so
that he, and he alone, can get at the truth about woman. But woman cannot develop
except through man.
The meaning of man and woman is first arrived at when we examine their mutual
sexual and erotic relations. Woman's deepest desire is to be formed by man,
and so to receive her being. Woman desires that man should impart opinions to
her quite different to those she held before, she is content to let herself
be turned by him from what she had till then thought right. She wishes to be
taken to pieces as a whole, so that he may build her up again.
Woman is first created by man's will - he dominates her and changes her whole
being (hypnotism). Here is the explanation of the relation of the psychical
to the physical in man and woman. Man assumes a reciprocal action of body and
mind, in the sense rather that the dominant mind creates the body, than that
the mind merely projects itself on phenomena, whilst the woman accepts both
mental and psychical phenomena empirically. None the less, even in the woman
there is some reciprocal action. However, whilst in the man, as Schopenhauer
truly taught, the human being is his own creation, his own will makes and re-makes
the body, the woman is bodily influenced and changed by an alien will (suggestion).
Man not only forms himself, but woman also - a far easier matter. The myths
of the book of Genesis and other cosmogonies, which teach that woman was created
out of man, are nearer the truth than the biological theories of descent, according
to which males have been evolved from females.
We have now to come to the question left open in Chapter IX., as to how woman,
who is herself without soul or will, is yet able to realise to what extent a
man may be endowed with them; and we may now endeavour to answer it. Of this
one must be certain, that what woman notices, that for which she has a sense,
is not the special nature of man, but only the general fact and possibly the
grade of his maleness. It is quite erroneous to suppose that woman has an innate
capacity to understand the individuality of a man. The lover, who is so easily
fooled by the unconscious simulation of a deeper comprehension on the part of
his sweetheart, may believe that he understands himself through a girl; but
those who are less easily satisfied cannot help seeing that women only possess
a sense of the fact not of the individuality of the soul, only for the formal
general fact, not for the differentiation of the personality. In order to perceive
and apperceive the special form, matter must not itself be formless; woman's
relation to man, however, is nothing but that of matter to form, and her comprehension
of him nothing but willingness to be as much formed as possible by him; the
instinct of those without existence for existence. Furthermore, this "comprehension"
is not theoretical, it is not sympathetic, it is only a desire to be sympathetic;
it is importunate and egoistical. Woman has no relation to man and no sense
of man, but only for maleness; and if she is to be considered as more sexual
than man, this greater claim is nothing but the intense desire for the fullest
and most definite formation, it is the demand for the greatest possible quantity
of existence.
And, finally, match-making is nothing else than this. The sexuality of women
is super-individual, because they are not limited, formed, individualised entities,
in the higher sense of the word.
The supremest moment in a woman's life, when her original nature, her natural
desire manifests itself, is that in which her own sexual union takes place.
She embraces the man passionately and presses him to her; it is the greatest
joy of passivity, stronger even than the contented feeling of a hypnotised person,
the desire of matter which has just been formed, and wishes to keep that form
for ever. That is why a woman is so grateful to her possessor, even if the gratitude
is limited to the moment, as in the case of prostitutes with no memory, or,
if it lasts longer, as in the case of more highly differentiated women.
This endless striving of the poor to attach themselves to riches, the altogether
formless and therefore super-individual striving of the inarticulate to obtain
form by contact, to keep it indefinitely and so gain an existence, is the deepest
motive in pairing.
Pairing is only possible because woman is not a monad, and has no sense of individuality;
it is the endless striving of nothing to be something.
It is thus that the duality of man and woman has gradually developed into complete
dualism, to the dualism of the higher and lower lives, of subject and object,
of form and matter, something and nothing. All metaphysical, all transcendental
existence is logical and moral existence; woman is non-logical and non-moral.
She has no dislike for what is logical and moral, she is not anti-logical, she
is not anti-moral. She is not the negation, she is, rather, nothing. She is
neither the affirmation nor the denial. A man has in himself the possibility
of being the absolute something or the absolute nothing, and therefore his actions
are directed towards the one or the other; woman does not sin, for she herself
is the sin which is a possibility in man.
The abstract male is the image of God, the absolute something; the female, and
the female element in the male, is the symbol of nothing; that is the significance
of the woman in the universe, and in this way male and female complete and condition
one another. Woman has a meaning and a function in the universe as the opposite
of man; and as the human male surpasses the animal male, so the human female
surpasses the female of zoology. It is not that limited existence and limited
negation (as in the animal kingdom) are at war in humanity; what there stand
in opposition are unlimited existence and unlimited negation. And so male and
female make up humanity.
The meaning of woman is to be meaningless. She represents negation, the opposite
pole from the Godhead, the other possibility of humanity. And so nothing is
so despicable as a man become female, and such a person will be regarded as
the supreme criminal even by himself. And so also is to be explained the deepest
fear of man; the fear of the woman, which is the fear of unconsciousness, the
alluring abyss of annihilation.
An old woman manifests once for all what woman really is. The beauty of woman,
as may be experimentally proved, is only created by love of a man; a woman becomes
more beautiful when a man loves her because she is passively responding to the
will which is in her lover; however deep this may sound, it is only a matter
of everyday experience.
All the qualities of woman depend on her non-existence, on her want of character;
because she has no true, permanent, but only a moral life, in her character
as the advocate of pairing she furthers the sexual part of life, and is fundamentally
transformed by and susceptible to the man who has a physical influence over
her.
Thus the three fundamental characters of woman with which this chapter has dealt
come together in the conception of her as the non-existent. Her instability
and untruthfulness are only negative deductions from the premiss of her nonexistence.
Her only positive character, the conception of her as the pairing agent, comes
from it by a simple process of analysis. The nature of woman is no more than
pairing, no more than super- individual sexuality.
If we turn to the table of the two kinds of life given earlier in this chapter,
it will be apparent that every inclination from the higher to the lower is a
crime against oneself. Immorality is the will towards negation, the craving
to change the formed into the formless, the wish for destruction. And from this
comes the intimate relation between femaleness and crime. There is a close relation
between the immoral and the non-moral. It is only when man accepts his own sexuality,
denies the absolute in him, turns to the lower, that he gives woman existence.
The acceptance of the Phallus is immoral. It has always been thought of as hateful;
it has been the image of Satan, and Dante made it the central pillar of hell.
Thus comes about the domination of the male sexuality over the female. It is
only when man is sexual that woman has existence and meaning.
Her existence is bound up with the Phallus, and so that is her supreme lord
and welcome master.
Sex, in the form of man, is woman's fate; the Don Juan is the only type of man
who has complete power over her.
The curse, which was said to be heavy on woman, is the evil will of man: nothing
is only a tool in the hand of the will for nothing. The early Fathers expressed
it pathetically when they called woman the handmaid of the devil. For matter
in itself is nothing, it can only obtain existence through form. The fall of
"form" is the corruption that takes place when form endeavours to
relapse into the formless. When man became sexual he formed woman. That woman
is at all has happened simply because man has accepted his sexuality. Woman
is merely the result of this affirmation; she is sexuality itself. Woman's existence
is dependent on man; when man, as man, in contradistinction to woman, is sexual,
he is giving woman form, calling her into existence. Therefore woman's one object
must be to keep man sexual. She desires man as Phallus, and for this she is
the advocate of pairing. She is incapable of making use of any creature except
as a means to an end, the end being pairing; and she has but one purpose, that
of continuing the guilt of man, for she would disappear the moment man had overcome
his sexuality.
Man created woman, and will always create her afresh, as long as he is sexual.
Just as he gives woman consciousness, so he gives her existence. Woman is the
sin of man.
He tries to pay the debt by love. Here we have the explanation of what seemed
like an obscure myth at the end of the previous chapter. Now we see what was
hidden in it: that woman is nothing before man's fall, nor without it; that
he does not rob her of anything she had before. The crime man has committed
in creating woman, and still commits in assenting to her purpose, he excuses
to woman by his eroticism.
Whence otherwise would come the generosity of love, which can never be satisfied
by giving? How is it that love is so anxious to endow woman with a soul, and
not any other creature? Whence comes it that a child cannot love until love
coincides with sexuality, the stage of puberty, with the repeated forming of
woman, with the renewing of sin? Woman is nothing but man's expression and projection
of his own sexuality. Every man creates himself a woman, in which he embodies
himself and his own guilt.
But woman is not herself guilty; she is made so by the guilt of others, and
everything for which woman is blamed should be laid at man's door.
Love strives to cover guilt, instead of conquering it; it elevates woman instead
of nullifying her. The "something" folds the "nothing" in
its arms, and thinks thus to free the universe of negation and drown all objections;
whereas the nothing would only disappear if the something put it away.
Since man's hatred for woman is not conscious hatred of his own sexuality, his
love is his most intense effort to save woman as woman, instead of desiring
to nullify her in himself. And the consciousness of guilt comes from the fact
that the object of guilt is coveted instead of being annihilated.
Woman alone, then, is guilt; and is so through man's fault. And if femaleness
signifies pairing, it is only because all guilt endeavours to increase its circle.
What woman, always unconsciously, accomplishes, she does because she cannot
help it; it is her reason for being, her whole nature. She is only a part of
man, his other, ineradicable, his lower part. So matter appears to be as inexplicable
a riddle as form; woman as unending as man, negation as eternal as existence;
but this eternity is only the eternity of guilt.
Judaism
It would not be surprising if to many it should seem from the foregoing arguments
that "men" have come out of them too well, and, as a collective body,
have been placed on an exaggeratedly lofty pedestal. The conclusion drawn from
these arguments, however surprised every Philistine and young simpleton would
be to learn that in himself he comprises the whole world, cannot be opposed
and confuted by cheap reasoning; yet the treatment of the male sex must not
simply be considered too indulgent, or due to a direct tendency to omit all
the repulsive and small side of manhood in order to favourably represent its
best points.
The accusation would be unjustified. It does not enter the author's mind to
idealise man in order more easily to lower the estimation of woman. So much
narrowness and so much coarseness often thrive beneath the empirical representation
of manhood that it is a question of the better possibilities lying in every
man, neglected by him or perceived either with painful clearness or dull animosity;
possibilities which as such in woman neither actually nor meditatively ever
come to any account. And here the author cannot in any wise really rely on the
dissimilarities between men, however little he may impugn their importance.
It is, therefore, a question of establishing what woman is not, and truly in
her there is infinitely much wanting which is never quite missing even in the
most mediocre and plebeian of men. That which is the positive attribute of the
woman, in so far as a positive can be spoken of in regard to such a being, will
constantly be found also in many men. There are, as has already often been demonstrated,
men who have become women or have remained women; but there is no woman who
has surpassed certain circumscribed, not particularly elevated moral and intellectual
limits. And, therefore, I must again assert that the woman of the highest standard
is immeasurably beneath the man of lowest standard. . .
The Jewish race has been chosen by me as a subject of discussion, because, as
will be shown, it presents the gravest and most formidable difficulties for
my views. . . .
I must, however, make clear what I mean by Judaism; I mean neither a race nor
a people nor a recognised creed. I think of it as a tendency of the mind, as
a psychological constitution which is a possibility for all mankind, but which
has become actual in the most conspicuous fashion only amongst the Jews. Antisemitism
itself will confirm my point of view. . . .
We hate only qualities to which we approximate, but which we realise first in
other persons.
Thus the fact is explained that the bitterest Antisemites are to be found amongst
the Jews themselves. . . .
I do not refer to a nation or to a race, to a creed or to a scripture. When
I speak of the Jew I mean neither an individual nor the whole body, but mankind
in general, in so far as it has a share in the platonic idea of Judaism. My
purpose is to analyse this idea.
That these researches should be included in a work devoted to the characterology
of the sexes may seem an undue extension of my subject. But some reflection
will lead to the surprising result that Judaism is saturated with femininity,
with precisely those qualities the essence of which I have shown to be in the
strongest opposition to the male nature. . . .
The true conception of the State is foreign to the Jew, because he, like the
woman, is wanting in personality; his failure to grasp the idea of true society
is due to his lack of free intelligible ego. Like women, Jews tend to adhere
together, but they do not associate as free independent individuals mutually
respecting each other's individuality.
As there is no real dignity in women, so what is meant by the word "gentleman"
does not exist amongst the Jews. The genuine Jew fails in this innate good breeding
by which alone individuals honour their own individuality and respect that of
others. There is no Jewish nobility, and this is the more surprising as Jewish
pedigrees can be traced back for thousands of years.
The faults of the Jewish race have often been attributed to the repression of
that race by Aryans, and many Christians are still disposed to blame themselves
in this respect. But the self- reproach is not justified. Outward circumstances
do not mould a race in one direction, unless there is in the race the innate
tendency to respond to the moulding forces; the total result comes at least
as much from a natural disposition as from the modifying circumstances. . .
.
. . . The Jew is not really anti-moral. But, none the less, he does not represent
the highest ethical type. He is rather non- moral, neither good nor bad.
So also in the case of the woman; it is easier for her defenders to point to
the infrequency of her commission of serious crimes to prove her intrinsic morality.
There is no female devil, and no female angel; only love, with its blind aversion
from actuality, sees in woman a heavenly nature, and only hate sees in her a
prodigy of wickedness. Greatness is absent from the nature of the woman and
the Jew, the greatness of morality, or the greatness of evil. . . . In the Jew
and the woman, good and evil are not distinct from one another.
Jews, then, do not live as free, self-governing individuals, choosing between
virtue and vice in the Aryan fashion. They are a mere collection of similar
individuals each cast in the same mould, the whole forming as it were a continuous
plasmodium. The Antisemite has often thought of this as a defensive and aggressive
union, and has formulated the conception of a Jewish "solidarity."
There is deep confusion here. When some accusation is made against some unknown
member of the Jewish race, all Jews secretly take the part of the accused, and
wish, hope for, and seek to establish his innocence. But it must not be thought
that they are interesting themselves more in the fate of the individual Jew
than they would do in the case of an individual Christian. It is the menace
to Judaism in general, the fear that the shameful shadow may do harm to Judaism
as a whole, which is the origin of the apparent feeling of sympathy. In the
same way, women are delighted when a member of their sex is depreciated, and
will themselves assist, until the proceeding seems to throw a disadvantageous
light over the sex in general, so frightening men from marriage. The race or
sex alone is defended, not the individual.
It would be easy to understand why the family (in its biological not its legal
sense) plays a larger role amongst the Jews than amongst any other people; the
English, who in certain ways are akin to the Jews, coming next. The family,
in this biological sense, is feminine and maternal in its origin, and has no
relation to the State or to society. The fusion, the continuity of the members
of the family, reaches its highest point amongst the Jews. In the Indo-Germanic
races, especially in the case of the more gifted, but also in quite ordinary
individuals, there is never complete harmony between father and son; consciously,
or unconsciously, there is always in the mind of the son a certain feeling of
impatience against the man who, unasked, brought him into the world, gave him
a name, and determined his limitations in this earthly life. It is only amongst
the Jews that the son feels deeply rooted in the family and is fully at one
with his father. It scarcely ever happens amongst Christians that father and
son are really friends. Amongst Christians even the daughters stand a little
further apart from the family circle than happens with Jewish girls, and more
frequently take up some calling which isolates them and gives them independent
interests.
We reach at this point a fact in relation to the argument of the last chapter.
I showed there that the essential element in the pairing instinct was an indistinct
sense of individuality and of the limits between individuals. Men who are match-makers
have always a Jewish element in them. The Jew is always more absorbed by sexual
matters than the Aryan, although he is notably less potent sexually and less
liable to be enmeshed in a great passion. The Jews are habitual match-makers,
and in no race does it so often happen that marriages for love are so rare.
The organic disposition of the Jews towards match-making is associated with
their racial failure to comprehend asceticism. It is interesting to note that
the Jewish Rabbis have always been addicted to speculations as to the begetting
of children and have a rich tradition on the subject, a natural result in the
case of the people who invented the phrase as to the duty of "multiplying
and replenishing the earth."
The pairing instinct is the great remover of the limits between individuals;
and the Jew par excellence, is the breaker down of such limits. He is at the
opposite pole from aristocrats, with whom the preservation of the limits between
individuals is the leading idea. The Jew is an inborn communist. The Jew's careless
manners in society and his want of social tact turn on this quality, for the
reserves of social intercourse are simply barriers to protect individuality.
I desire at this point again to lay stress on the fact, although it should be
self-evident, that, in spite of my low estimate of the Jew, nothing could be
further from my intention than to lend the faintest support to any practical
or theoretical persecution of Jews. I am dealing with Judaism, in the platonic
sense, as an idea. There is no more an absolute Jew than an absolute Christian.
I am not speaking against the individual, whom, indeed, if that had been so,
I should have wounded grossly and unnecessarily. Watchwords, such as "Buy
only from Christians," have in reality a Jewish taint; they have a meaning
only for those who regard the race and not the individual. I have no wish to
boycott the Jew, or by any such immoral means to attempt to solve the Jewish
question. Nor will Zionism solve that question . . . before Zionism is possible,
the Jew must first conquer Judaism.
To defeat Judaism, the Jew must first understand himself and war against himself.
So far, the Jew has reached no further than to make and enjoy jokes against
his own peculiarities. Unconsciously he respects the Aryan more than himself.
Only steady resolution, united to the highest self-respect, can free the Jew
from Jewishness. This resolution, be it ever so strong, ever so honourable,
can only be understood and carried out by the individual, not by the group.
Therefore the Jewish question can only be solved individually; every single
Jew must try to solve it in his proper person.
The Aryan of good social standing always feels the need to respect the Jew;
his Antisemitism being no joy, no amusement to him. Therefore he is displeased
when Jews make revelations about Jews, and he who does so may expect as few
thanks from that quarter as from over-sensitive Judaism itself. . . .
To reach so important and useful a result as what Jewishness and Judaism really
are, would be to solve one of the most difficult problems; Judaism is a much
deeper riddle than the many Antisemites believe, and in very truth a certain
darkness will always enshroud it. Even the parallel with woman will soon fail
us, though now and then it may help us further.
. . . According to the definition of Schopenhauer, the word "God"
indicates a man who made the world. This certainly is a true likeness of the
God of the Jew. Of the divine in man, the true Jew knows nothing; for what Christ
and Plato, Eckhard and Paul, Goethe and Kant, the priests of the Vedas, and
Fechner, and every Aryan have meant by the divine, for what the saying, "I
am with you always even to the end of the world" - for the meaning of all
these the Jew remains without understanding. For the God in man is the human
soul, and the absolute Jew is devoid of a soul.
It is inevitable, then, that we should find no trace of belief in immortality
in the Old Testament. Those who have no soul can have no craving for immortality,
and so it is with the woman and the Jew.
. . . Jewish monotheism has no relation to a true belief in God; it is not a
religion of reason, but a belief of old women founded on fear.
Why is it that the Jewish slave of Jehovah should become so readily a materialist
or a freethinker? It is merely the alternative phase to slavery; arrogance about
what is not understood is the other side of the slavish intelligence. When it
is fully recognised that Judaism is to be regarded rather as an idea in which
other races have a share, than as the absolute property of a particular race,
then the Judaic element in modern materialistic science will be better understood.
Wagner has given expression to Judaism in music; there remains something to
say about Judaism in modern science.
Judaism in science, in the widest interpretation of it, is the endeavour to
remove all transcendentalism. The Aryan feels that the effort to grasp everything,
and to refer everything to some system of deductions, really robs things of
their true meaning; for him, what cannot be discovered is what gives the world
its significance. The Jew has no fear of these hidden and secret elements, for
he has no consciousness of their presence. He tries to take a view of the world
as flat and commonplace as possible, and to refuse to see all the secret and
spiritual meanings of things. His view is non-philosophical rather than anti-philosophical.
. . .
It is due to a real disposition that the Jews should be so prominent in the
study of chemistry; they cling naturally to matter, and expect to find the solution
to everything in its properties. . . .
It is this want of depth which explains the absence of truly great Jews; like
women, they are without any trace of genius. The philosopher Spinoza, about
whose purely Jewish descent there can be no doubt, is incomparably the greatest
Jew of the last nine hundred years. . . . The extraordinary fashion in which
Spinoza has been overestimated is less due to his intrinsic merit than to the
fortuitous circumstances that he was the only thinker to whom Goethe gave his
attention. . . .
Just as Jews and women are without extreme good and extreme evil, so they never
show either genius or the depth of stupidity of which mankind is capable. The
specific kind of intelligence for which Jews and women alike are notorious is
due simply to the alertness of an exaggerated egotism; it is due, moreover,
to the boundless capacity shown by both for pursuing any object with equal zeal,
because they have no intrinsic standard of value - nothing in their own soul
by which to judge of the worthiness of any particular object. And so they have
unhampered natural instincts, such as are not present to help the Aryan man
when his transcendental standard fails him.
I may now touch upon the likeness of the English to the Jews, a topic discussed
at length by Wagner. It cannot be doubted that of the Germanic races the English
are in closest relationship with the Jews. Their orthodoxy and their devotion
to the Sabbath afford a direct indication. The religion of the Englishman is
always tinged with hypocrisy, and his asceticism is largely prudery. The English,
like women, have been most unproductive in religion and in music; there may
be irreligious poets, although not great artists, but there is no irreligious
musician. So, also, the English have produced no great architects or philosophers.
Berkely, like Swift and Sterne, were Irish; Carlyle, Hamilton, and Burns were
Scotch. Shakespeare and Shelley, the two greatest Englishmen, stand far from
the pinnacle of humanity; they do not reach so far as Angelo and Beethoven.
If we consider English philosophers we shall see that there has been a great
degeneration since the Middle Ages. It began with William of Ockham and Duns
Scotus; it proceeded through Roger Bacon and his namesake, the Chancellor; through
Hobbes, who, mentally, was so near akin to Spinoza; through the superficial
Locke to Hartley, Priestley, Bentham, the two Mills, Lewes, Huxley, and Spencer.
These are the greatest names in the history of English philosophy, for Adam
Smith and David Hume were Scotchmen. It must always be remembered against England,
that from her there came the soulless psychology. The Englishman has impressed
himself on the German as a rigorous empiricist and as a practical politician,
but these two sides exhaust his importance in philosophy. There has never yet
been a true philosopher who made empiricism his basis, and no Englishman has
got beyond empiricism without external help.
None the less, the Englishman must not be confused with the Jew. There is more
of the transcendental element in him, and his mind is directed rather from the
transcendental to the practical, than from the practical towards the transcendental.
Otherwise he would not be so readily disposed to humour, unlike the Jew, who
is ready to be witty only at his own expense or on sexual things. . . .
The essence of humour appears to me to consist in a laying of stress on empirical
things, in order that their unreality may become more obvious. Everything that
is realised is laughable, and in this way humour seems to be the antithesis
of eroticism. The latter welds men and the world together, and unites them in
a great purpose; the former loses the bonds of synthesis and shows the world
as a silly affair. . . .
When the great erotic wishes to pass from the limited to the illimited, humour
pounces down on him, pushes him in front of the stage, and laughs at him from
the wings. The humourist has not the craving to transcend space; he is content
with small things; his dominion is neither the sea nor the mountains, but the
flat level plain. He shuns the idyllic, and plunges deeply into the commonplace,
only, however, to show its unreality. He turns from the immanence of things
and will not hear the transcendental even spoken of. Wit seeks out contradictions
in the sphere of experience; humour goes deeper and shows that experience is
a blind and closed system; both compromise the phenomenal world by showing that
everything is possible in it. Tragedy, on the other hand, shows what must for
all eternity be impossible in the phenomenal world; and thus tragedy and comedy
alike, each in their own way, are negations of the empire.
The Jew who does not set out, like the humourist, from the transcendental, and
does not move towards it, like the erotic, has no interest in depreciating what
is called the actual world, and that never becomes for him the paraphernalia
of a juggler or the nightmare of a mad-house. Humour, because it recognises
the transcendental, if only by the mode of resolutely concealing it, is essentially
tolerant; satire, on the other hand, is essentially intolerant, and is congruous
with the disposition of the Jew and the woman. Jews and women are devoid of
humour, but addicted to mockery. In Rome there was even a woman (Sulpicia) who
wrote satires. Satire, because of its intolerance, is impossible to men in society.
The humourist, who knows how to keep the trifles and littlenesses of phenomena
from troubling himself or others, is a welcome guest. Humour, like love, moves
away obstacles from our path; it makes possible a way of regarding the world.
The Jew, therefore, is least addicted to society, and the Englishman most adapted
for it.
The comparison of the Jew with the Englishman fades out much more quickly than
that with the woman. . . .
The fact that no woman in the world represents the idea of the wife so completely
as the Jewish woman (and not only in the eyes of the Jews) still further supports
the comparison between Jews and women. In the case of the Aryans, the metaphysical
qualities of the male are part of his sexual attraction for the woman, and so,
in a fashion, she puts on an appearance of these. The Jew, on the other hand,
has no transcendental quality, and in the shaping and moulding of the wife leaves
the natural tendencies of the female nature a more unhampered sphere; and the
Jewish woman, accordingly, plays the part required of her, as house-mother or
odalisque, as Cybele or Cyprian, in the fullest way.
The congruity between Jews and women further reveals itself in the extreme adaptability
of the Jews, in their great talent for journalism, the "nobility"
of their minds, their lack of deeply-rooted and original ideas, in fact the
mode in which, like women, because they are nothing in themselves, they can
become everything. The Jew is an individual, not an individuality; he is in
constant close relation with the lower life, and has no share in the higher
metaphysical life.
At this point the comparison between the Jew and the woman breaks down; the
being-nothing and becoming-all-things differs in the two. The woman is material
which passively assumes any form impressed upon it. In the Jew there is a definite
aggressiveness; it is not because of the great impression that others make on
him that he is receptive; he is no more subject to suggestion than the Aryan
man, but he adapts himself to every circumstance and every race, becoming, like
the parasite, a new creature in every different host, although remaining essentially
the same. He assimilates himself to everything, and assimilates everything;
he is not dominated by others, but submits himself to them. The Jew is gifted,
the woman is not gifted, and the giftedness of the Jew reveals itself in many
forms of activity, as, for instance, in jurisprudence; but these activities
are always relative and never seated in the creative freedom of the will.
The Jew is as persistent as the woman, but his persistence is not that of the
individual but of the race. He is not unconditioned like the Aryan, but his
limitations differ from those of the woman.
The true peculiarity of the Jew reveals itself best in his essentially irreligious
nature. I cannot here enter on a discussion as to the idea of religion; but
it is enough to say that it is associated essentially with an acceptance of
the higher and eternal in man as different in kind, and in no sense to be derived
from the phenomenal life. The Jew is eminently the unbeliever. Faith is that
act of man by which he enters into relation with being, and religious faith
is directed towards absolute, eternal being, the "life everlasting"
of the religious phrase. The Jew is really nothing, because he believes in nothing.
Belief is everything. It does not matter if a man does not believe in God; let
him believe in atheism. But the Jew believes nothing; he does not believe his
own belief; he doubts as to his own doubt. He is never absorbed by his own joy,
or engrossed by his own sorrow. He never takes himself in earnest, and so never
takes any one else in earnest. He is content to be a Jew, and accepts any disadvantages
that come from the fact.
We have now reached the fundamental difference between the Jew and the woman.
Neither believe in themselves; but the woman believes in others, in her husband,
her lover, or her children, or in love itself; she has a centre of gravity,
although it is outside her own being. The Jew believes in nothing, within him
or without him. His want of desire for permanent landed property and his attachment
to movable goods are more than symbolical.
The woman believes in the man, in the man outside her, or in the man from whom
she takes her inspiration, and in this fashion can take herself in earnest.
The Jew takes nothing seriously; he is frivolous, and jests about anything,
about the Christian's Christianity, the Jew's baptism. He is neither a true
realist nor a true empiricist. Here I must state certain limitations to my agreement
with Chamberlain's conclusions. The Jew is not really a convinced empiricist
in the fashion of the English philosophers. The empiricist believes in the possibility
of reaching a complete system of knowledge on an empirical basis; he hopes for
the perfection of science. The Jew does not really believe in knowledge, nor
is he a sceptic, for he doubts his own scepticism. On the other hand, a brooding
care hovers over the non-metaphysical system of Avenarius, and even in Ernst
Mach's adherence to relativity there are signs of a deeply reverent attitude.
The empiricists must not be accused of Judaism because they are shallow.
The Jew is the impious man in the widest sense. Piety is not something near
things nor outside things; it is the groundwork of everything. The Jew has been
incorrectly called vulgar, simply because he does not concern himself with metaphysics.
All true culture that comes from within, all that a man believes to be true
and that so is true for him, depend on reverence. Reverence is not limited to
the mystic or the religious man; all science and all scepticism, everything
that a man truly believes, have reverence as the fundamental quality. Naturally
it displays itself in different ways, in high seriousness and sanctity, in earnestness
and enthusiasm. The Jew is never either enthusiastic or indifferent, he is neither
ecstatic nor cold. He reaches neither the heights nor the depths. His restraint
becomes meagreness, his copiousness becomes bombast. Should he venture into
the boundless realms of inspired thought, he seldom reaches beyond pathos. And
although he cannot embrace the whole world, he is for ever covetous of it.
Discrimination and generalisation, strength and love, science and poetry, every
real and deep emotion of the human heart, have reverence as their essential
basis. . . .
Were there need to elaborate my verdict on the Jews I might point out that the
Jews, alone of peoples, do not try to make converts to their faith, and that
when converts are made they serve as objects of puzzled ridicule to them. Need
I refer to the meaningless formality and the repetitions of Jewish prayer? .
. .
It is not, then, mysticism that the Jew is without, as Chamberlain maintains,
but reverence. If he were only an honest-minded materialist or a frank evolutionist!
He is not a critic, but only critical; he is not a sceptic in the Cartesian
sense, not a doubter who sets out from doubt towards truth, but an ironist;
as, for instance, to take a conspicuous example, Heine.
What, then, is the Jew if he is no